Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The cold Alaskan wind of August blew through Dani's brunette hair, as she rode her bike. A light sheen of perspiration coated her skin, due to panic that she wouldn't make it to class in time. The university of Fairbanks had a lot to offer and the chemistry labs were packed with the latest tech. The brunette didn't want to be late yet again, so she drove a little faster.

Today was her last lab exam and later that day, she'd have to catch a flight to port Angeles. It was her half-sister's wedding day and, although she wasn't all that enthusiastic about her younger sister getting married at eighteen, she'd promised to come.

Her parents met in the police academy, both very young and nine months later, through a stupid one-night-stand, Dani was born. Her mother tragically passed away, while giving birth to her, due to complications. The umbilical cord wound around Dani's neck and she herself was dead for two minutes. Then her mother got a heart attack, right when the doctors performed the c-section to safe her newborn self.

Charlie's parents took care of her, while he finished his training as a cop and helped him raise her. When Dani turned four, Charlie met a woman - Renée. She got pregnant and they got married. After Bella was born, Renée filed for a divorce, saying it was all too much. She was young and couldn't take care of a baby and a five year old kid.

Her father was heartbroken when Renée left him and his parents took care of Dani again, when he was at work. Charlie was a good man and a good father too. He did work a lot, but he had a big heart and loved Dani dearly, which made up for his absence.

When Bella was young and summer breaks started, she'd visited Forks and it was like both of them grew up together from the start. Dani didn't care for the five year gap between them. They were glued to the hip. Where ever Dani went, Bella came along and when other kids tried to pick a fight with her baby sister, she'd given them bloody noses. That - of course - resulted into Dani getting scolded and grounded, but she did it again and again; until every kid in Forks knew not to mess with Bella.

They were fundamentally different. Where Bella was shy and stumbled over her own feet, Dani was bold and spoke her mind. Bella had brown eyes and pale skin, Dani inherited the green eyes and tan skin of her mother. They did share the same mouth shape, which they both got from Charlie.

"Ah, Miss Swan." The professor stroked his white mustache. "Just in time! Take your coat and glasses and let's begin."

The exam went by fairly quickly and Dani only broke one test tube, which her professor nonchalantly waved off as nothing more than a little hiccup. Overall she performed very well and she got a good grade.

The drive to the airport was a blur and Dani parked her bike in the vast parking lot of the airport grounds. She adjusted her duffle bag and hurried inside. A stewardess waved her through and she was sitting in her seat in no time. She dozed off and was woken by the same patiently smiling stewardess. Once she got out of the plane, she hurried into the public restroom and ruffled through her bag to pull out her navy blue trouser-suit. Changing quickly, she stuffed her other clothes back into it and went outside to call a taxi, giving the driver the address.

She'd never met Bella's soon-to-be husband and she was a little nervous. Who was this guy? Making her sister fall madly in love to the point of getting married at eighteen? She wasn't into guys, but this dude had to be insanity gorgeous to explain it.

When the taxi stopped in front of a big mansion, which was more glass than stone, she paid the driver and stepped outside, with her jaw hanging open. Alright, Bella was marrying into money - old money, it seemed. Her eyes scanned the house and the fancy cars and she was rooted to the spot. A petite pixie opened the door and Dani's eyes snapped to her.

"You must be Daniella, Bella's sister!" She rocked up and down on the balls of her feet and clapped her hands in excitement.

"Uh yeah, that's me. But just Dani is fine and you are..."

"I'm Alice, Edward's sister. Which means we're sister-in-laws!" She stepped forward and hugged Dani.

"Oh, okay." The sudden hug startled the brunette a little, until she awkwardly hugged back. When they pulled apart, Dani spoke again. "Nice to meet you, Alice."

"Come on in, your timing is perfect!" The energy that the petite girl radiated, made Dani raise the tips of her lips - it was contagious.

Dani followed the girl through the big house and into the front yard. The decor was beautiful. A row of chairs and a dais was situated at the far end, with an archway made out of white flowers. Fairy lights littered the canopy, ready to be lit tonight and make the atmosphere even more breathtaking.

Dani spotted her father and made a beeline for him. He enveloped her in a hearty hug and kissed the top of her head. "You look gorgeous."

"Thank you, dad. You look handsome yourself." She smiled at her father before letting her gaze wander through the crowd again. "Where is Bella?"

"Over there with Edward." He pointed out and Dani was on her way, when her father was pulled into a conversation with other people.

She pushed through the crowd and came to a stop in front of the soon-to-be married couple. "Dani!" Her baby sister let go of the boy, she was standing next to and practically crashed into her. "I'm so happy you could make it." Bella's voice was muffled.

"Couldn't miss my baby sister's wedding, now could I?" Dani chuckled while both of them let go and Bella stepped back into the embrace of the boy.

"Dani, this is Edward. Edward, Dani." Her sister introduced proudly. The boy was sickly pale and had the weirdest colored eyes Dani had ever seen. To think about it, his sister had these eyes too. His smile was the only charming thing about him. There was something peculiar, that Dani couldn't quite put her finger to.

"It's nice to finally meet you. Bella told me so much about you." His voice was smooth and the smile never faltered.

"I hope only good things." Dani gave a smile of her own, but she still felt a little uneasy in his presence.

Unbeknownst to her, another pair of amber eyes watched her. The strawberry-blonde's gaze didn't falter, since her eyes caught the sight of the woman, that walked in after Alice.

Kate leaned slightly into her older sister's space and whispered low enough, only for vampire ears to hear. "Would it hurt you to blink every now and then? The humans will think you're one of those lizard people, they talk about on the internet."

Tanya ignored her sister, her undivided attention was on the brunette. There was something to her that drove her in. A pull inside her undead heart, its source originated from the human.

Kate followed her line of sight, until she had her eyes on the soon-to-be married couple. Totally misinterpreting the situation, she tried to consol her sister. "I don't know what you see in him. He could never handle a confident woman like you. More likely he'll get a stroke." Now the platinum blonde whispered even lower, so only her sister could hear. "I've heard that he wouldn't have premarital sex with her. Edward, the good old prude."

The wedding went by in a blur, Tanya still had only eyes for this human woman and would tune into the conversations she'd have with other guests. Tanya'd learned, that her name was Dani and she was Bella's half-sister, older by five years - making her twenty-three. That she lived in Fairbanks and studied chemistry. She came only for the wedding and would depart the very next day.

Soon it went dark and the fairy lights coated the area in a warm yellow glow. And whenever Tanya caught sight of Dani's captivating green eyes, the lights reflected in them beautifully.

When Carmen and Eleazar joined the freshly married couple, Kate took Tanya by the arm and dragged her along. "Come on, it's not polite just standing here."

The spanish couple just finished giving their congratulations to the bride and groom, when Kate and Tanya came to a stop, just a few feet in front of them.

Edward introduced them to his bride. "These are our cousins from Alaska. Eleazar and Carmen, Tanya and Kate."

"We've heard so much about you." The platinum blonde said with the sweetest voice she could muster. Yes, they've heard much about Edward's Bella. She was his singer and the girl, that was immune to his mind reading abilities. Isabella Swan, who was more trouble that she was worth.

Then Dani joined the group and Tanya's attention immediately snapped to her. "Bella. Edward. Congratulations!" Dani hugged her sister and then nodded to the other people, standing nearby. When her eyes landed on the strawberry-blonde, all the vampires could hear her heart rate picking up. Tanya cocked her head slightly. This was an interesting reaction and it happened only toward her.

"Daniella, these are my cousins from Alaska. Didn't you say you're a student at UAF?" Edward smiled, seemingly having a field day reading Tanya's and Dani's minds.

It took Dani a few seconds to snap out of her stupor, reluctantly peeling her eyes away from the captivating woman in front of her. She turned to her brother-in-law. "Yeah, I am."

"The UAF? What a coincidence, we live just an hour drive from Fairbanks away." Carmen's chirping voice announced.

"How do you like Alaska? Handling the cold alright?" Kate tried to make small talk with Bella-number-two.

"I'm living there for three years now. Love the cold, actually. It's better than rainy Forks." Dani smiled and Tanya swooned right then and there.

Could it really be what she thought it was? Tanya never felt like that with anyone before. Sure, she had a lot of sex, both with humans and vampires - men and women alike. And yes, she did try to pursue a relationship with Edward. Thinking about it, made her brows knitt together in confusion. Why did she want Edward again? Because she was so lonely and he was the only option available? Yes, that was it.

Nothing was more important now, than the brunette with green eyes. Never in the past hundreds of years, Tanya had felt like this, ever. She knew now what she felt. She could place a word to that feeling. Tanya had finally found her mate and it was the sister of no other than Bella Swan.

Chapter Text

"Oh, what a coincidence indeed." Alice walked passed the group, whispering low enough only for the vampires to hear - chiming into Carmen's earlier statement. She gave everyone a big smile, with special attention to Tanya. Then she joined her husband, who stood near Emmett.

All vampires, but Tanya and Edward, raised their eyebrows. They were trying to decipher what that meant. Kate was the first one to connect the dots and her head turned comically fast to her sister.

So that's why Tanya was acting so strange. It wasn't because of Edward choosing a boring human over her. It was because of said human's sister. Kate's gaze subtly turned back and forth between Dani and Tanya, a shit eating grin adorned her face.

Carmen broke the silence and gestured to another blonde, who joined them reluctantly. "Irina, come meet Bella and Dani."

"I can't do this." Irina's eyes looked pained, as she glanced nervously to Seth.

"You promised." Tanya said softly, momentarily resisting the magnetic pull, Dani had over her and stepping into her role as the coven leader and older sister.

"They invited one." When Irina nodded into the direction of the Quileute boy, everyone's attention moved to him.

Dani didn't know what happened between her and Seth. What she knew was, that she liked the boy and couldn't imagine him doing something, that would upset the caramel blonde or anyone else. She nearly stepped in to defend him, but the conversation turned into something Dani couldn't even think of, even if she tried.

"He's our friend." Edward said softly.

"They killed Laurent."

"He'd tried to-" Edward stopped himself, turning to Dani. When he gave his wife's waist a squeeze, Bella stepped forward and took her sister by the arm.

"Hey, why don't we get something to drink?" She was nervous, while she dragged Dani away to a table with champagne glasses.

Bella was always clumsy and nervous, but Dani was sure she'd never seen her sister like that before. Following along nonetheless, they soon came to a stop in front of the table and Bella grabbed two glasses, handing one to her sister.

"I don't even want to know." Dani answered and taking a sip, while her sister avoided her eyes. The tension eased off of Bella's shoulders immediately after hearing that and she took a sip of her own.

Dani wasn't into gossip or drama, she preferred to stay far away from it. It made life easier and besides, she had her own things to worry about and didn't need additional weight.

They continued to sip their drinks and talked about nothing in particular, as their father appeared. "Look at you. Both my girls, all grown up." Ushered tears welled in his eyes as he proudly looked at his two daughters.

"You're turning soft, old man." Bella chuckled as their father enveloped them both into an awkward but loving group hug.

"Yeah, that happens when one of your daughters gets married and the other studies in another state." He sniffed subtly, letting them go again.

"You're sounding like one of us will drop dead or something." The older Swan sister joked and Bella tensed again. Dani eyed her with knitted eyebrows, but her attention went back to their father.

"I'll be driving Sue and Seth to the reservation later. Maybe even stay overnight..." a small smile grazed his lips, as he looked to Sue, who stood at the other side of the crowd. "Can you manage to get home safely by your own?"

"Sure, dad." Dani gave him a big smile and squeezed his arm. "Sue is nice, I like her." Seeing her father happy with another woman and stopping his moping over Renée, made Dani happy. He deserved a woman who loved him.

"She is." They were smiling at each other for a little longer, until Charlie excused himself again, going straight to Sue's side.

Bella left soon after, joining her husband and leaving Dani at the champagne table. She'd long finished her first glass and was just about to reach for a second, when the strawberry-blonde from earlier came over.

Dani's heart pounded inside her ears as she watched the woman gracefully walk to her. The brunette couldn't deny how attractive she was. The blonde was curvy all in the right places and her angular face with those high cheekbones, made her look ethereal. When they locked gazes earlier, Dani's knees went weak and she knew she was done for.

"I'm sorry for my sister's behavior, she's dealing with a breakup and is still a little sensitive." Tanya tried to initiate a conversation, as she stopped right in front of the brunette.

"I'm sorry for her." Dani said sympathetically, holding her gaze. "Younger or older?"

"She's younger. We have that in common, we're both the older sister." The strawberry-blonde smiled, finally able to study her mate from up close, without any disturbances.

The brunette nodded, holding her hand out. "I'm Dani."

"I know." The amber eyed woman breathed out, as she took the brunette's hand, shaking it softly. "Tanya."

The first thing Dani noticed was, that Tanya's hand was ice cold. The second thing was, that her hand in hers felt nice. When they let go again, she already missed the contact.

"Do you want to dance, Dani?" How Tanya said her name, made Dani's knees turn to jelly and her heart pounded faster. She would agree to anything this woman asked her to do, Dani decided just then.

The spanish couple was already on the dance floor, swaying and spinning around in a thrilling dance, while Alice and Jasper gave a performance of their own. When Tanya lead her to a free space, the music turned soft and slow. Dani was reluctant at first, a frown appeared on her face. Where should she lay her hands? The decision for her was made by Tanya. She took Dani's right hand and placed it on her own hip and taking Dani's left hand into hers, while her own left hand gripped the brunette's shoulder softly. They were both roughly the same height, with Tanya wearing heels, towering over her by one inch at the moment.

Dani's brain short circuited just then and turned into mush. Being this close, touching her and being touched by this beauty, was just too much for her. Tanya swayed them both softly to the music and smiled. They held gazes, amber locking into green and everything around them faded away.

Tanya had waited a long time for her mate. She was turned a millenia ago and was therefore lonely for just as long. Trying to quench this loneliness with sex, but that was never enough. She was always hungry for more, for something else. Something that could make the ache in her heart stop and when she saw Dani, it did. Her heart felt like a magnet, getting pulled to the brunette's heart and there is nothing she could nor wanted to do about it.

By now a few bystanders watched them dance, some were frowning and some sneering at the sight. With her vampiric enhanced hearing, Tanya could make out what a few of them whispered to one another, but she tried to ignore them. Nothing would ruin this moment for her.

"You're looking really beautiful in this dress, Tanya." Dani blurted out and regretted it instantly. Thinking it over in her head for a second and how dumb and cliché it must have sounded.

Tanya's smile widened and reached her eyes, making the dimple on her chin more prominent and Dani wanted to swipe her thumb over it. "Well thank you, I think you're looking quite striking yourself." Dani was sure she'll suffer a cardiac arrest, with how the blonde looked and smiled at her, while delivering her own compliment.

When the music turned slower, than it already was before, Tanya leaned her head into the crook of Dani's neck and slung her arms around it. Dani automatically gripped the blonde’s hips with both of her hands. The brunette let out a shaky breathe, while Tanya slit one hand nonchalantly in Dani's hair, softly and soothingly scratching her skull with her blunt nails ever so slightly. Dani's eyes fluttered close and she felt herself lean into the touch, feeling impossibly relaxed, as her heart rate slowed down.

They swayed like this, even after the music stopped and only broke apart when a new, more upbeat song started to play. Both breaking apart reluctantly and holding each other's gazes, their little bubble was suddenly burst by Kate.

"Can I borrow my sister for just a second?" Without waiting for a reply, the platinum blonde seized Tanya's arm and whispered into her sister's ear. Dani couldn't understand what she'd said, but judging by the worried face Tanya made, it wasn't good news.

"Excuse me, Dani." Dani's face fell when she heard these words leaving the lips of the woman in front of.

"Will we see each other later?" The hopeful tone in the brunette's voice made Tanya's undead heart flutter and she nodded with a smile.

When both sisters vanished through the crowd, Dani made her way to one of the many tables and sat down. Just when she thought she could take a breather after that phenomenal dance, Renée sat down next to her.

"Aren't Bella and Edward a lovely couple?" Her half-sister's mother said dreamily and Dani smiled, agreeing to it. "You know, you should look for a nice man and settle down too, get out of that phase of yours." That however made her smile drop instantly, her mood souring.

Dani still remembered the exact moment she realized that she was gay. She was twelve, when she ran into the police station after school and practically busted the door to her father's office open. Immediately she gushed about that new girl in school and how pretty she was. Charlie listened to his daughter intently and didn't interrupt her once. When Dani was done, he hugged her and told her how much he loved her and if she wanted to get a milkshake at the diner.

Of course Renée knew she was gay and not at all interested in any man. She was however always asking if she had a boyfriend yet or if she was interested in one of her friends' sons. Saying that what she was feeling, was only a phase and that she hadn't met the right man yet. Comments like these made her hackles rise and she wanted to lash out. It was a special day for her sister, so Dani just balled her hands into fists and excused herself, grabbing a champagne bottle from the nearest table.

When she made her way through the crowd and into the Cullen residence again, she grabbed her duffle bag, that she'd left here when she'd arrived. Seeing a few people inside chatting and enjoying themselves, Dani made a beeline to a door that was open. It lead to a garage. Seeing not a single soul in sight, the brunette kicked the door closed and sat down on a crate at a corner.

Leaning her head against the wall, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath and then opened the bottle. One big swing turned into two, three, four and then five and soon the bottle was half empty. The alcohol taking effect already, making her head fuzzy and she felt her lips curl into a smile as she laughed inside the empty garage, surrounded only by expensive cars.

A cold hand shook her awake suddenly and Dani groggily opened her eyes. She must have dozed off, she thought, as she blinked a few times. The blurry shape in front of her got clearer and clearer and soon she stared into amber eyes - her favorite amber eyes. "Hey, Tan." She smiled drunkily.

The concerned crease of the blonde's brow made Dani pout. Why was this beauty upset? The brunette wanted to make her happy again!

Alice found her passed out in here, dragged Tanya and Kate along, while giving them the address to the Swan house, before closing the door and leaving the two Denali's alone with the drunk human.

"She's wasted." Kate pointed at the more than half empty bottle, that stood between Dani's feet on the floor.

"We need to drive her home." Tanya said, cupping her mate's cheek, checking her over with her eyes.

"Eleazar and Carmen took Irina with them. I can't believe that pridurok nearly started a fight with the wolfs." [moron] The platinum blonde shook her head and then continued. "Alright, let's go. You drive, though." She pointed to her older sister, who already had Dani in her arms and shouldered her duffle bag.

"Woah, you're crazy strong." The brunette slurred with a lazy smile, making the strawberry-blonde chuckle. Dani's expression turned serious and Tanya stopped in concern. "Do that again."

"Do what?" Tanya's head cocked to the side in confusion.

"That sound. I like this sound."

"Ok lovergirl, pack it up. Tanya come on!" Kate impatiently waited by the car, the door to the backseat already open.

They put Dani in the back with Kate seated next to her, playing babysitter along the ride. When Tanya took a sharp corner to the right, Dani slumped against the platinum blonde.

"Oh, your mate is working out, alright." Kate said as she felt the brunette's biceps through her suit, while trying to sit her up properly against her seat.

"Are you guys Australian?" Dani slurred in confusion.

Kate bursted out laughing and if she was human, she would have choked on her own spit. "She's so silly, let's keep her."

"Kate, she's not a pet, she's my mate!" Tanya growled at her sister through the rearview mirror.

"Awww I consider you my friend too, beautiful Australian woman." Slurred Dani and Kate lost it again, while the brunette passed out for good.

Kate patted Dani's trouser pockets for her phone, all while carefully avoiding getting caught by her sister. She fished a black Motorola Razr V3i out and quickly thumbed Tanya's number into it. Saving her under the name 'beautiful Australian woman'.

With a satisfied smirk, she slipped it back in and leaned against her seat, looking out of the window for the rest of the drive.

They stopped in front of a typical American family house and Tanya was by the car door in a flash. She took a passed out Dani in her arms and told her sister to get her duffle bag. When the vampires stood at the locked door, they tried to rummage through the bag for a key and even tried Dani's pockets. There was no key in either.

"If I'm right, then chief Swan really sucks as a cop." Kate sighed and looked under the mat and then in the vase by the door, but still no key. Tanya eyed her with a raised eyebrow and Kate gave her a look in return.

"We have to break in then." And just before Kate could twist the doorknob to the point of breaking it, Tanya stopped her.

"Let's see if there are any open windows. I don't like having my mate sleeping passed out in a house with a broken door."

The platinum blonde watched their surroundings for any humans and when she was satisfied that the coast was clear, she jumped onto the roof and tried every window. And to their luck, there was one that was surprisingly unlocked.

Tanya smoothly jumped with Dani onto the roof and gracefully climbed through the window. They searched for a room, which didn't smell of Charlie or Bella and found one at the far end of the hallway.

Kate dumped the bag onto the desk and Tanya carefully laid her mate on the bed. The strawberry-blonde smoothed out brunette hair and grazed her knuckles on flushed cheeks.

"I'll wait by the car." Kate vanished in a blur, leaving her sister and mate alone.

Tanya pulled off Dani's shoes and tugged her under the covers, then she went to the kitchen and filled a glass with water. When she came back, she put it onto the nightstand by the bed. Tanya leaned down and brushed her lips over her mate's cheek. "Sweet dreams, moya lyubov." [my love] Then followed her sister and left Dani alone.

Chapter Text

Dani knew two things. Two things that were cristal clear to her, the moment she gained consciousness again. First of all, her head was pounding like a sledgehammer was assaulting her skull and secondly, her mouth tasted like an animal died inside.

Groaning, she pressed the heels of her hands against her eyes, pushing down until she saw stars. Then she let her arms fall to her side, while she sat up and looked around. She was in her room in Forks and the clock read 11am. Dani had no idea how she got here.

Groaning again, she swung her legs over the edge of the bed, when her eyes caught a glass on her nightstand. The uncomfortable burning of her throat made her instinctively reach out to quench it, gulping it down in one swing. This however proved to be a big mistake, as her stomach twisted in protest and Dani ran into the bathroom to empty her guts out.

Leaning her flushed face against the cool seat of the toilet, she took a deep breath and concentrated on fighting against the nausea. It proofed to be a loosing battle however, as she again hung her head in defeat and just let it happen.

After brushing her teeth and taking a shower, the brunette went downstairs. "Dad?" Her voice rang through the house, but no answer came back. Charlie had to be still at Sue's.

Contemplating against eating a late breakfast, Dani took some ibuprofen and went back to her room. She still had some time to kill, before she had to catch her flight in Port Angeles at 8pm. So, she sat back on her bed and tried to remember how she got here.

Memories of the night before flashed through her mind, dancing with Tanya, the strawberry-blonde holding onto her while they swayed. The gloomy feeling she'd felt when they separated. Renée making her angry, which resultet to drinking and then...

Dani's eyebrows knitted together as she concentrated to retrieve those memories. Fragments slowly coming back. She was swimming inside amber eyes, strong arms lifting her and a car drive. The word mate falling repeatedly and Dani remembering calling Tanya a beautiful Australian woman.

"Fuck." The brunette whispered into the dead of the room. She made an utter fool of herself. Groaning, she took her head in her hands and chastised herself for being the dumbest idiot on earth.

The light streamed inside her room then and a glint caught her eyes. The brunette reached mindlessly forward, feeling her hands enclosing around her phone. She flipped it open and skimmed through it. The new saved contact 'beautiful Australian woman' made her stop.

"No way." Dani whispered dumbstruck. What happend? Her mind just blacked out. Although Dani was no stranger to alcohol or even drugs, consuming both with her friends regularly. She knew that it was unhealthy, but sometimes the brunette needed to relax and forget all the shit that was going on. Sometimes too often though, she had to admit to herself.

The memory loss was frustrating and not remembering what happened yesterday, wouldn't let her go. "Only one way to find out." Dani mumbled, as she typed a message and pressed send.

Dani: hey Tanya :)

Dani stared at the chat and her poorly attempt to initiate conversation. Would the blonde even talk to her after she acted like an idiot? Dani shook her head. Of course she would! Who else gave her this number, if not Tanya? A ping in her hand made her jump, the phone nearly slipping from her grasp, as she fumbled and wrestled with it, to not let it fall.

beautiful Australian woman: hey Dani, how are you feeling?

The brunette could feel her heart pounding inside her chest while reading this. A smile developed on her face.

Dani: I'm fine and you?

Staring at the reply, she quickly typed another.

Dani: I really liked spending time with you yesterday

Then the conversation ended and the brunette stared at the display for what felt like an eternity. In reality it were only three minutes, though. But her anxiety was never as high as before, while sitting through them. 

beautiful Australian woman: me too, we should do that again sometime ;)

The brunette fell backwards on the bed, an impossibly big smile splitting her face, as her heart fluttered in excitement. Dani needed to see her again and soon. There was something that practically forced her to seek the blonde out, so she quickly typed her reply.

Dani: I'd love to!

Dani: are you still in Forks? I've got time till 7pm :)

Did that sound needy and clingy? Dani surprisingly didn't care at all, she needed to see these amber eyes again.

beautiful Australian woman: no, unfortunately not :( I had some family matters to take care of at home

Reading that made Dani's face fall and she sat up again. Just when she thought, she could see the blonde again, something had to come up.

beautiful Australian woman: but we could meet when you're back in Fairbanks

Of course! Tanya and her family lived not too far from Fairbanks. How could Dani forget this? Today was Sunday and she had classes and work tomorrow, so she willed her slow brain to recall the time she was free. On Mondays she had classes from 8am - 11am and then her shift at the café went from 12pm - 6pm.

Dani: how about tomorrow after my shift. 6pm?

beautiful Australian woman: where do you work? I'll pick you up ;)

She worked where she lived, with the café just downstairs from her apartment. The building was owned by the owner of the café. So her boss was her landlord too. His name was Konner and he was a chill dude, in his late-twenties, who inherited everything from his deceased father a couple years ago. Dani considered him one of her best friends. On weekends they sometimes would hang out, play video games and smoke weed together. He gave off big-irresponsible-brother-energy and Dani liked that about him.

Dani: I'll send you the address! See you tomorrow :)

beautiful Australian woman: see you xoxo

Tanya put the phone down onto the couch table with a smile. She would see Dani tomorrow and if her heart was still beating, she was sure it would race right now.

After the fiasco with Irina and the wolfs, Irina left them early this morning. She loved her sister dearly, everyone in this coven did, but seeing her this broken, took a toll on her. After Sasha's death, all three of them shared the same grief and could heal together. Irina however, was alone in her grief and nothing could make it better. So, Tanya was glad to talk to her mate, to take her mind off of these thoughts.

"Thank you, Kate. You're my life saver." The platinum blonde imitated her sister's voice as best - or as worst - as she could. "What oh what would I do without you, oh my dear sis-"

A cushion, smacking against Kate's face broke off her mockery and was replaced instead by a snicker. "What did you two lovebirds wrote each other?"

"That we'll meet tomorrow." Tanya breathed out dreamily as she sunk back into the couch, next to her sister.

The feeling of her mate inside her arms, while they danced together, was still fresh in her perfect vampiric memory. The soft and warm skin of her hand and the delicate thumping of Dani's beating heart, while Tanya ran her fingers through her hair. The smell of coconut and something unmistakably Dani that wafted into her nose, while Tanya nuzzled into her mate's neck when they swayed softly. The kiss on a flushed cheek, she had stolen from her and how her cold lips felt against warm skin.

Tanya lost herself inside these memories, until Kate pestered her again and ripped her out of it. The strawberry-blonde growled lowly, but Kate ignored it as she smirked. "Look at you, all heart-eyes for your mate, it's making me sick." She joked before her smile dropped in a pout. "I'm jealous."

The platinum blonde was the only one of her sisters, who still had yet to meet her mate. Although Irina was mate-less now too, losing Laurent after a couple months. This idiot couldn't stick to the animal diet like he promised he would. Instead, he would sneak out and took a sip here and there. His eyes remaining crimson, even after 3 months of him swearing he was a strictly vegetarian. Their poor sister would always forgive him and excuse his behavior. Saying he was young (he was 244 years old) and that he just needed more time. The last mistake he made was attacking Bella Swan, who was under the protection of the wolfs. What an idiot he was, hurting their sister and leaving them to pick up the pieces.

"Kate." Tanya said softly, taking her sister's hand into hers and giving her a sympathetic look.

Tanya knew what it felt like seeing others happy with their mate. Eleazar and Carmen, who lived with them for 230 years now, reminded her everyday of what she had missed. The mate bond ensuring, that they would never fall out of love. The loving looks and soft touches they gave each other while passing. Kisses shared here and there throughout the day and the not so innocent activities, that could be heard and smelled at night.

Kate squeezed Tanya's hand and then stood up. A smirk already back on her lips and her eyebrows wiggling in suggestion. "Let's go hunting, you need your energy for tomorrow."

Charlie came home a little after 5pm with two bags in hand. "Sorry it took so long. I come bearing gifts." Looking at his daughter with an unsure smile, he waved the bags in front of him and the burgers inside gave off a delicious greasy smell.

When Dani's stomach grumbled in anticipation, she rolled her eyes and smiled. "My stomach forgives you." She took the bags from her father and put them onto the kitchen table. 

While the brunette rummaged through the drawers, producing two plates, she looked over her shoulder. "How did your day go with Sue?"

Charlie cleared his throat and averted his eyes sheepishly. "Good." Both sat down, loading their respective plate with their food and then he spoke again. "That blonde seemed nice."

Dani choked on a frie, quickly grabbing a glass of water to wash it down and free her airways. "I don't know what you mean."

Charlie raised an eyebrow at the obvious dodging and took a bite of his burger, giving his daughter time to answer him truthfully. When Dani still made no indication to do so, he probed again. "I've seen you smile more yesterday than in the last couple years combined. This woman had that effect on you. I know that, because I'm a cop."

Dani gave a small smile at that and they finished the rest of their dinner in silence. Both of them weren't really good at discussing feelings or relationships. Conversations like these were always a little awkward, but showed that her father cared and Dani loved him for that.

After dinner they watched some sports game and then Charlie drove her to Port Angeles. He gave her a big crushing hug, telling her she should call more often and that he loved her.

Landing at the Fairbanks airport, Dani took a deep breath of the cold Alaskan air. It was good to be home again. Sure, Forks was where she grew up and had lived the majority of her life, but nothing could beat Alaska. There was something here, that made her feel she belonged. Some unexplainable nudge, that had told her to apply for college and move here. The same nudge that now told her to seek out Tanya's presence. Who was she to deny that subconscious feeling?

Chapter Text

When they came back from the wedding, she'd packed a bag with clothes, her passport and some cash. The blonde held one of Laurent's jackets, he'd wore when he lived here, in her trembling hands. It faintly smelled of him still and Irina pressed it against her chest, burying her nose into it.

She wanted to cry yet again, like so many times before, after she'd learned of his death. There was a void inside her chest, like a black hole, draining her every day a little more. Living was a chore nowadays, the pain of losing him, deeply rooted inside every cell.

The blonde put the jacket on, as she shouldered her bag and exited her bedroom. When she took the stairs to the first floor, she spotted her family sitting on the couch. Eleazar had Carmen in his lap, secured with a strong and loving arm and her sisters sat opposite them.

"I'm leaving." She didn't even look at them, as she made her way to the door. The voice of her oldest sister stopped her, while her hand hovered over the doorknob. 

"Irina, please stay." It was said softly, with too much care and Irina wanted to scream. Since Laurent died, all of them walked on eggshells around her. It made her even angrier to get treated like that. Like she would shatter and she might very well, but at least then she would feel something other than this numbness.

"I need to be alone!" Tears, that would never fall, already blurring her vision and she opened the door. It was early morning and the sun would come up in a few hours, announcing a fresh and new day.

"Irina don't leave..." Carmen's soft accented voice conveyed compassion, while Eleazar squeezed his mate in agreement.

"No! You shouldn't be alone, not in your state!" Kate rushed forward and seized Irina's biceps, stopping her from going out the open door. A breeze entered the lodge, neither of them feeling its cold.

"Kate let her go." Tanya breathed out defeated. She knew that nobody could stop her, not really. Maybe some time alone would help her heal somewhat. As far as losing a mate could be healed, that is. "Stay in contact, to let us know you're safe, please." Soft ember eyes locked onto pained ones.

"I will. Goodbye." Shaking Kate's grip off, she left and the door closed shut. The Denali Coven began to fissure that day and it was only the beginning.

"No, I'm telling you, Konner, she's extraordinary! I've never met someone like her before." Dani gushed with a faraway look in her eyes and a dreamy smile on her lips.

The brunette stood at the counter, cleaning one of the coffee machines with a rag, while filling her best friend in. He rolled his eyes in fake annoyance, having to listen to Dani talking about that woman for hours now. 

A year after she'd moved to Alaska, Konner took her to a college party. They played seven minutes in heaven. Some silly decisions of the guy, who'd threw the party. Everyone was high out of their minds and gave this teenager game a shot for shits and giggles.

As fate would have it, Konner and Dani were paired together. Inside the closet it turned out, that both were very much gay - the irony of the century, really - and their friendship only grew from then on.

The redhead smirked and sing-songed "Someone has a cru-ush." 

Dani stopped her cleaning and turned around with revelation. "I have a crush." Then she smiled like an idiot, who just found out, that the sun would come up again the next morning.

"So, she'll be coming here after your shift? I'm curious what she looks like." He paused with a raised eyebrow. "She's blonde, isn't she? Because that's totally your type, just like Kaitlyn-"

"Stop!" Dani threw the rag to cut him off. "Don't compare Tanya to her and besides, that was what? Six months ago? I'm a totally different woman now and my tastes evolved." Then she mumbled lowly. "Besides, she's a strawberry-blonde."

"Excuse me, what was that?"

"I said she's a strawberry-blonde." Dani said louder and both of them broke out into laughter.

The late afternoon rush set in after that, cutting their conversation off in favor of working. Konner took the order of an elderly gentleman and Dani tried to be patient with a girl, who didn't know what she wanted, aggravating the other people that waited in the queue. An hour later, the rush waned slightly. She prepared three frappuccinos and two caramel macchiatos simultaneously for the last few customers, who then trickled out of the café, leaving them alone. Dani turned to the coffee machines, cleaning them again, while Konner went into the office in the back. He needed to talk to a supplier, who caused some difficulties for their next delivery of eco-friendly to-go cups.

The bell chimed, indicating that a new customer entered. Dani mindlessly swiped the stainless steel with a rag, polishing it to perfection. Not turning around, she asked "What can I get you? If you're still deciding, the menu to your right has a few suggestions."

"How about a date?" A pleasant voice said and Dani turned around to see Tanya's playful smile.

Seeing the strawberry-blonde and hearing that bold question, made Dani's heart hammer faster and the tips of her ears turned red. Tanya relished in the effect she had on her mate, never getting tired of hearing that rhythmic thump.

"If it's on the menu, of course." Amber eyes glinted with mischievous, making Dani weak in the knees.

When the brunette regained her composure again, a playful smile of her own formed. Dani leaned forward, putting her forearms onto the counter. "Mmmh, I don't think we serve that here." 

Looking down on her wristwatch to see, that she'd still had thirty minutes left, she looked up into amber eyes again. "But let me see what I can do, after my shift is done."

Right then, Konner decided to come out of his office. He looked at Tanya, sizing her up with a small smirk. He was gay as there came, but he had eyes and Dani didn't exaggerate. This woman really was beautiful. "Dani, don't you want to introduce us?"

"Konner, this is Tanya. Tanya, Konner." She indicated to them both with her hand.

"Pleasant to meet you, Konner." The vampire gave him a polite smile.

"So, you are the infamous Tanya." Again he looked her up and down and Dani elbowed him lightly in the rips, receiving a chuckled 'oof'.

"I'm your boss, you should be a little more professional." He joked lightly, rubbing his side and then he turned to Tanya. "Dani was talking all day abo-" Dani cut him off with a hand over his mouth and threw a sheepish and apologetic look into Tanya's direction. 

The vampire was smiling with a raised eyebrow. Tanya was pleased, that her mate thought about her, because she was thinking about Dani too - every minute she thought about the brunette, since she had to leave her in Forks.

"I'm sorry, Konner can be a little silly sometimes." Dani eyed the man with an annoyed look, but he just slapped her hand away, the smirk returning. 

"It's already late, there won't be much work now, you can go." The redhead winked at his best friend, who thanked him quickly and grabbed her jacket, before Tanya and her exited the café.

Once outside, the cold air hit her skin and she took a deep breath, turning to Tanya. "So." The 'o' was drawn out and the other woman chuckled at that. "Where do you want to go?"

"I have something in mind." Glinting amber eyes looked into green. "Are you free on Thursday night?"

Dani was intrigued what exactly Tanya had planned on Thursday. She acted as if thinking about it. "I think I am. What's on your mind?"

"I won't spoil the surprise." The strawberry-blonde shook her head with a smile. Due to her vampiric hearing, she could hear her mate's stomach subtle rumbling. "Have you eaten?"

"Uhm, only breakfast." Dani said sheepishly. She didn't had much time nor the appetite to eat. Being way too nervous and excited to meet Tanya again.

The other woman was seemingly upset by that answer and Dani felt guilty for causing this reaction. Tanya started to walk to a silver Mercedes, that was parked right in front of the café. "Come on, let's get you something to eat then."

They held light conversation during the car ride and it didn't take long before they came to a stop in front of a restaurant. It wasn't overly fancy nor ordinary, it hit that sweet spot right in the middle. The space inside was small and cozy, with a warm ambience.

Once they were seated, a waiter gave them menus and left them again. It was a restaurant with a French touch, so there was no surprise, that all of their dishes were spelled in French and Dani struggled to understand a word.

The waiter came back to take their orders and Dani stared at the menu still helpless. Tanya noticed that and helped her decide on coq au vin, which was a chicken braised with wine, lardons and mushrooms.

"One coq au vin." The man mumbled as he scribbled the order down and then looked at Tanya again.

"That would be all, thank you." 

"Oui, very well." He nodded and then left. Dani was visibly confused and Tanya just answered that she'd already ate.

When the food arrived, Dani's mouth watered from the smell. It tasted even better and the brunette had to remind herself, to eat slow and polite and not wolf it down.

"You're pursuing a master's degree in chemistry, right?" Tanya asked, as she watched her mate enjoying the food.

"Uh-hu." Dani managed to answer with her mouth full, then she swallowed to ask a question of her own. "What are you doing for a living?"

"I have a company, which research resources and develop technology for renewable energy." Tanya said nonchalantly. 

Back in the 1970s, she looked upon the ecosystem and climate changes with concern. Knowing that it will only get worse in the future, she decided to invest into making a difference. 

Being vegetarian and hunting in a national park, was something that she couldn't change. She'd even tried the so called bag-diet, where she would drink from blood bags. That however decreased her control around humans significantly, so she dropped it quickly and went back to the vegetarian lifestyle. Her coven tried to hunt as ethical as possible, meaning they would look into the population of every species. If one species was overpopulated, it was fair game for them. 

Dani was dumbstruck, the food momentarily forgotten. She looked at Tanya with wonder in her eyes. "This is amazing!" And that was the topic for the rest of the evening, with the brunette asking a lot of questions and Tanya answering everything as thoroughly as she could. She was pleased that her mate had so much interest in this and offered to take her with her to one of their test labs sometime. The brunette agreed by nodding enthusiastically to that.

When Dani was done with her questions and food, the waiter came back with the bill. The brunette was just about to reach into her pocket to produce her wallet, when Tanya already beat her to it, giving the waiter a generous tip as well. Dani protested at that, but Tanya wouldn't hear any of it.

When they were seated in the car again, Tanya asked for the address of her apartment. Dani just told her to drive back to the café. Although the strawberry-blonde was confused, she steered the car back into the direction they came from.

Tanya parked in the same spot as before and both of them got out. They walked to the now closed café and Dani pointed to a door next to its entrance. "This is me."

A surprised look adorned Tanya's face, not having expected that. A smile quickly replacing her perplexed expression. "You are full of surprises, Daniella Swan."

Dani chuckled and then shuffled nervously as she cleared her throat. "Thank you for dinner."

Tanya wanted to say 'You don't have to thank me. You're my mate, I'd do anything for you' but she only smiled and waved it off.

Night had already fallen and the air grew colder still. Amber locked onto green and everything faded away. Dani drowned inside these intriguing eyes and the pull, she always felt around her, only grew. It grew so much, that it seemingly conveyed oscillations through the air, rebounding onto the strawberry-blonde and back to her again.

"Good night, Dani." Tanya broke the thick silence and Dani broke out of her amber prison. 

"Good night." The brunette breathed out and then stopped breathing altogether, as Tanya leaned forward. 

Cold lips brushed onto her wind kissed cheek, surprisingly warming the skin up. Dani was in a daze. Everything tingled from head to toe, but nothing quite burned as much as the skin Tanya kissed.

When the strawberry-blonde pulled away, Dani's throat bobbed while she swallowed. Did this really just happened? Did Tanya really just kissed her? Dani couldn't think straight anymore and the hooded eyes that looked back at her made her heart race faster.

"Wear something warm for Thursday." Tanya formed words, to which Dani blinked dumbly. Just when her brain could properly register them and ask what it meant, the silver Mercedes drove away and Dani stood there, flustered and confused. It was official now: Daniella Swan was a gay disaster for Tanya Denali. 

Chapter Text

When Tanya parked her silver Mercedes in front of the lodge, the door sprang open and Kate stood there with a shit eating grin. The platinum blonde didn't even let her enter the house, already bombarding her with questions. Tanya smiled and answered them, letting the evening play out before her minds eye in retrospective.

They were sitting in the living room on the couch, their spanish co-residents somewhere off and enjoying their alone time. Kate didn't hold back on the more intimate questions, she wouldn't anyway, even if Carmen and Eleazar were present.

"She was blushing a deep red and her lovely heart was pushing itself to the limit. I can't wait to see her reaction, when I finally claim her lips." Tanya grinned slyly.

"I'm sure she'll drop dead." Kate laughed and then a smirk of her own formed. "Standing right in front of her apartment and not going inside? That doesn't sound like you."

"With her I don't want to rush it." And she really didn't. She wanted to take her time and do things right. Taking it slow and steady, so she could really relish in everything that Dani had to give her.

Kate hummed in affirmation and then she started to ask a more loaded question. "When are you telling her?" 

Silence enveloped them and the vast lodge seemed to close in on the strawberry-blonde. "I don't know." Tanya breathed out honestly and then turned to her sister. "I wanted to let her enjoy her human life a little longer, but after what our cousins did..."

The Bella-situation had peaked the interest of the Volturi. It was foolish of their cousins to lose their cover, letting a human know about vampires and become privy to their secret. Edward had persuaded his family to leave Forks after that. Foolish enough, they didn't turn nor kill Bella, like the law demanded. Thinking she was dead, Edward wanted to reveal what he was, in front of a crowd of humans, so the Volturi would kill him as punishment.

The Cullens however, got away with a warning. Aro demanding they set a date for Bella's turning. This was of course, only because Carlisle and Aro were old friends. In any other scenario, if it was any other coven, they would pay with death. Their cousins were young, but something like this was still reckless. Tanya and her family were law-abiding, ever since seeing the sheer power of the Volturi, coldly executing their mother and until then, unknown brother.

"Yeah, I know, but that's exactly why you need to not drag it out." She took her sister's hand into hers, holding her gaze. "Tell me a date, so you won't back out."

Tanya pursed her lips and at this moment, she wanted to scream. Why wasn't Dani already a vampire? It would be so much easier. Dani would be here right now, inside her arms. She could show her the vegetarian diet and tell her about her life. How she'd grieved for her mother and longed for her mate - longed for her - all these hundreds of years, but now Tanya had to worry about two things. 

She had to tell Dani, that the supernatural was real and that she was a vampire. That was the easy part, wasn't it? Would Dani freak out? Be scared? Scream at her and tell her to never talk to her again? No, surely the mate bond would prevent that, or at least to a manageable degree - Tanya hoped.

The more difficult part was, telling Dani about the rules of the Volturi. Knowing about vampires has always to end in two different ways. Death or getting turned. For Dani it was the latter and then they could finally secure their mate bond fully. That is, if Dani was willing to becoming a vampire and living for eternity. Tanya didn't know what she would do, if Dani chose death, so she pushed that thought away.

"On Thursday." Came the terse answer.

"You want to tell her on your special planned date?" Kate's eyebrows rose up in surprise.

Tanya became uncertain now and backtracked, then the rambling started. "It's too soon, isn't it? The mating bond is just developing. I'll ruin it, if I scare her away now. What should I do?" Pure despair in her voice.

"Have you seen her? I mean you have just a few hours ago, of course." Kate snickered and then continued. "Because I have on the wedding and she was already more than a little love sick, after only an hour of knowing you. You too by the way, shamelessly throwing yourself at her-" And Kate stopped right there, after Tanya growled a warning. "What I'm trying to say is, that your mate bond is already strong and she'll be ready."

"Are you sure?" Tanya was still uncertain, but she trusted her sister. If Kate said, that their bond was more than ready for the news to drop, then Tanya trusted her.

Kate nodded and suddenly thought about something, her sister wouldn't approve of, but she already set her mind to it. She'd be giving Dani a little visit of her own. She'll become her coven member after all, there was nothing wrong about wanting to get to know her better, right? 

After dinner and that kiss to the cheek, Dani had a hard time sleeping. She tossed and turned and fumbled with her bedsheets every now and then, trying to find a comfortable and cool position. 

Sleep however evaded her and after two hours of trying, she threw the covers off with a grunt. Bare feet touched the cold floor and the brunette patted into her living room. 

It was a small apartment, but Konner was generous and gave her one with a balcony and an extra storage room. The rent for employees was cheaper than for the other residents, so Dani really hit the jackpot here.

She rummaged through a drawer and produced a small tinned box. Taking her jacket ad shoes with her, she stepped out onto the balcony and opened the box. Inside were four rolled joints, a lighter and a few residual blossoms.

Lighting one of them and taking a deep breath, she held the thick smoke as long as she could inside her lungs, before exhaling. The calming effect immediately kicked in and she started to relax.

After she hit a few drags, her thoughts trickled and slipped out of her head and making it lighter. She let her eyes roam the deserted streets. A few cars still drove and even fewer people walked on the pavement. Her gaze came to a stop, when it caught something red, that shone in the dark ally. There were four red dots and Dani felt a chill running down her spine. Before she knew it, the dots were gone.

When she finished, she stubbed the joint out into an ashtray. Dani went to bed again and let sleep take her. Her dreams were fuzzy and too weird to comprehend, but one thing was clear and it was a sea of strawberry-blonde. 

A loud and annoying ringing pulled her out of her dreams and Dani squinted at her alarm with murderous intentions. The clock read 7am. Dani had a long day ahead of herself with working at the café from 8am - 3pm and a late evening lecture at 7pm. Having just enough time to do some grocery shopping, cooking and maybe taking a quick nap in between.

She jumped off the bed and straight under the shower, letting the warm water wake her up fully. When she got dressed, she flipped her phone open. A message from 'beautiful Australian woman' made her cheek flush. The feeling of lips and the smell of Tanya's perfume invading her senses again.

beautiful Australian woman: good morning, how did you sleep?

She wanted to write 'not so well, cause my mind wouldn't shut up, after you kissed me. Could you do that again, to reboot it?' but her thumbs typed something else.

Dani: morning :)

Dani: good and you?

beautiful Australian woman: me too 

Dani: so why do I need to wear something warm?

beautiful Australian woman: you won't get anything out of me ;)

Dani: it was worth a try :D

Dani: when exactly are we meeting?

beautiful Australian woman: I'll pick you up at 8pm

beautiful Australian woman: have a good day, Dani xoxo

Dani: you too! :)

Pocketing her phone with a smile, the brunette took her bag and keys and went out the door. She walked the stairs down with a pep in her step and exited the building.

"It's way too early to be this cheerful." Konner said tiredly, when Dani came inside the café. 

Dani just chuckled, passing him to get into the back to leave her bag and get her apron. When she came back, she started to fill the coffee machines with milk and water, a smile on her face.

Konner whistled and then grinned. "If she's that good in bed, she needs to work her magic every night, because you've never filled the machines that fast in the morning."

"Nothing happend." Dani was flustered and when she composed herself, she threw the redhead an exasperated look. "I'm filling the machines every morning, just fine!"

"Sure sure, but something happend."

So, Dani filled him in, on how her evening with Tanya went and Konner already regretted asking, because Dani didn't stop.

When her shift ended, she grabbed her things and while walking to her bike, made a mental list what she'll buy. Grocery shopping went by quickly and Dani found herself inside her apartment again. She cooked a quick meal, wolved it down and prepared for today's lecture.

Math was something she despised, but she'll suffer through it for the greater picture. When she'll finish her master’s, she'll want to go for a doctorate in inorganic chemistry. That was the grant plan and nothing would stay in her way.

Satisfied with the equations she'd solved, Dani looked at her watch. It was too late to take a nap now, so the brunette made herself a coffee and left her apartment.

The lecture hall was, as expected, more than empty. A few students sat in the first row, the rest - and Dani included - took the seats farther in the back.

The professor wrote something incomprehensible on the blackboard and Dani tried to follow, but gave up. Nonetheless she took notes, at least trying to seem like she understood. 

"Is this seat taken?" A female voice said.

Dani was too deep into taking notes, to look up at that voice. "No, you can-" The professor wrote something new and the brunette scribbled it down quickly. "-sit."

The sound of rustling and a heavy thump of a handbag being placed on the desk, startled Dani and she looked at the person next to her. Dani looked into amber eyes, but they were all wrong. They weren't her eyes. The brunette immediately recognized the person however, it was one of Tanya's sisters. "You're a student here?"

"No, but I'm thinking of applying. Can you recommend the university? Are the parties good?" The blonde said with mirth in her voice.

Dani raised an eyebrow, not buying this, but playing along anyway. "Yeah, UAF is really good. The parties? Debatable."

A few more minutes passed with Dani feverishly scribbling. Kate watched her openly, studying her side profile and how her tongue peaked out in concentration. And was she wearing glasses? If her sister was here, Kate was sure she'd had a hard time behaving herself.

The blonde breathed out a long and exaggerated sigh. "Math is so annoying."

Dani huffed in agreement. "Mmmh, tell me about it."

"Do you remember Carmen and Eleazar?" Dani paused for a moment, pen hovering over her notebook. She remembered them faintly. To be fair, she only had eyes for Tanya that evening. It was a miracle she even remembered Kate and that was only because she'd interrupted them. When Dani nodded, Kate continued. "They're giving an evening dance class here, do you want to crash it?"

The brunette paused her note taking again and turned to Kate. "Does your sister know you're here?"

The woman shrugged and smirked with mischief. "No, but if you want to see that beautiful Australian woman again, I could give her a call."

Dani turned from speechless to flustered and then she started to stutter. "N-no, I mean I-" Kate threw her head back and laughed, everyone turned to them and the professor cleared his throat, fixing them both with a look. "Fuck, don't make fun of me, I was drunk!" Dani whisper-shouted.

"Oh, I know." Kate snickered and then sighed. "This is sooooo boring" She suddenly grabbed Dani's notebook and stood up, stunning the brunette. "Come on, we'll leave." 

When Dani gave a "hey" in protest, Kate ignored her and said low enough, so she wouldn't hear. "It's not like you can finish your degree in the foreseeable future, anyways."

Kate left the lecture hall and Dani struggled to keep up. While the blonde strode through campus, Dani followed her around like a dog. "Hey, wait!" They came to a stop in front of a big oak double door and Kate gave Dani her notebook back. Muffled music could be heard from inside. Kate pushed the doors open and Dani stuffed her notebook into her bag, following the blonde inside.

Eleazar and Carmen demonstrated a dance step in front of their three pairs of students. One of them was an elderly couple, probably wanting to relive their youth. The dance looked like a tango and Dani watched the spanish couple with awe.

"Now, take your partner and try to feel the rhythm." Carmen's accented voice said and only turned to the newcomers, when her students started their practice.

She and her husband walked to the pair, who were still standing at the closed double door and the dark brunette immediately kissed both of Dani's cheeks. "Dani, it's good to see you again."

Eleazar had a hand on his wife's shoulder and gave a nod into Dani's direction in greeting. Then he turned to Kate, narrowing his eyes "Kate, what brings you here?"

The blonde said nonchalantly "I'm just visiting my dear friends, is that a crime?"

Carmen shook her head, smiling at the all too familiar mischief of her coven member. "And you even brought Dani with you?" A fleeting glance was thrown at the woman in question, then Carmen tsked with a smirk in Kate's direction. "Tatiana will not be pleased when she finds out."

"Oh hush, you wouldn't dare tell her." Then turned to Dani with a scrutinizing gaze to emphasize, that she meant her too.

The human raised an eyebrow in challenge. "You mean, that you dragged me out from my math class?"

Eleazar shook his head and Carmen gasped "Katharina!"

"What? It was boring and Dani followed willingly"

"After you held my notebook hostage!" Then her eyebrows knitted together in confusion, registering only now the full name drop. "You and your sister aren't really Australian, are you?" Their names didn't sound Australian in the slightest, they sounded more like...

"No, we're Russian." Kate was grinning, glad she found a way out of her own situation and started to tease Dani.

"Then why was Tanya calling me her mate?" Dani asked confused.

Kate's smirk grew so much, she looked like the Cheshire cat. "That's something Tanya has to answer." The spanish couple stayed silent, just watching them and hiding their own smirks from Dani.

Dani was frustrated about the cryptic nature of this answer, but didn't probe. She'll have to wait to ask Tanya when they'll see each other again, wanting to do it in person rather that via sms.

Dani hung around until the class was over, all while Kate continued to tease her. The bickering was nice and the brunette got along well with her. Soon she found herself standing on the parking lot and Eleazar and Carmen said their goodbyes, before driving off in a yellow Cupra.

Kate however accompanied her to her bike and whistled. "That's a beautiful beast of a machine. You should take Tanya with you sometime." Eyeing her black Kawasaki 2004 Z1000. "Just imagine her all pressed up against you, gripping your middle from behind."

Dani cleared her throat, trying to rid herself of the not so innocent images that invaded her mind. Kate however was all too aware, judging by the spiked heart rate.

"Have fun on Thursday! You'll like it, I promise." The blonde walked a few feet to a black BMW, that was parked right next to Dani's bike and drove off. Dani was even more confused than before. The Denalis were an enigma she desperately wanted to solve.

Chapter Text

It was early Thursday morning and Tanya was restless. She paced through her bedroom like a caged lioness. Moving objects and little trinkets, she had collected throughout the years, around her room. Just so she had something to do, but still the agitation was there.

She tried to quench it with hunting. Swiftly and gracefully, nearly hovering over the snow littered ground, while she dashed through the forest. Pouncing, killing and draining her prey. But this didn't help either.

Not once in her life, had she experienced this level of anxiety and tension. It frustrated her to no end and there was seemingly nothing that could help.

Her mind lost focus long ago, suddenly snapped back into consciousness. Tanya stood in front of Dani's apartment building and the blonde’s thoughts could finally calm down. She focused her vampiric hearing on one specific beat - the rhythmic thumping of Dani's heart.

It was slower than usual, indicating that the brunette was fast asleep. Something Tanya only heard once, while Dani laid passed out in her bedroom in Forks. The vampire closed her eyes and listened, letting the calming effects of it wash over her.

"Without you, I'm incomplete, dorogoy." [my darling] Tanya breathed out, a melancholy smile on her face. 

Tonight she will take Dani on the date she had planned. They'll drive out of Fairbanks and to the edge of the Denali national park - her hunting grounds. Out there, the sky will be clear from light pollution of the city. The Perseid meteor shower will occur at night and Tanya made preparations for Dani to enjoy it. The blonde bought a thermal blanket and portable heaters, so her mate won't be cold. 

It was also the day she had set as a date, to tell her. Tell her that vampires were real and that Dani was her mate. At least that was the plan, but the more Tanya thought about it, the less certain she became.

Was the mate bond strong enough? Strong enough to not crumble under this? Telling her would be life altering. Within one night, Dani's understanding on the world she'd known, would change. Would Dani reject her? Tanya's head filled with so many questions and the tension came back.

The blonde shook her head, trying to get rid of them as best as she could. It was to no use however and the anxiety came back in full force. She listened one more time to the thump thump thump and then dashed away in a blur.

"Yes, she was here by the human." A dark figure said, holding a phone to its ear, listening intently to the other end. "Of course, we will continue to observe the situation." The beeping of a hung up line could be heard and the figure put the phone down.

"What a shame, I wanted a taste." Another figure said with a dangerous smile.

"You're only here to mask my scent, not to kill the human. That's the only reason why Aro send you with me. You're merely a tool." The indifferent voice said to his companion.

"Don't be so harsh, Demetri. You might break my undead heart someday." The other vampire said mockingly, holding a hand to his chest in fake pain.

"Come, Antonio." 

Demetri blurred away first, while Antonio lingered for a little while longer. "Mmh, what a shame." Then he blurred after his companion, into the dark night. 

"Stop pacing, you're making me nervous." Kate watched her sister fidget since they had their talk on Tuesday.

Still Tanya walked up and down through the living room, while Kate stood with her arms crossed.

"What if she-" The strawberry-blonde ended her sentence with a pained shriek.

"I'll keep shocking you, if you won't stop with this nonsense!" Kate was squeezing her sister's shoulder in a death grip, while sending shocks into her system.

Tanya's eyes became black and a rumbling growl vibrated inside her chest. It was rare for Kate to use her powers on her family. Typically only in training sessions or - like in this situation - to get Tanya out of her head.

"You will take Dani out stargazing and it will be a magical night. Do you understand?" Tanya stayed silent and Kate released her grip. "It's like 3pm, why don't you go get a coffee." Then continued with a grin. "I'm sure your girlfriend will be ecstatic to see you."

"Thank you, Kate." Tanya finally nodded and went out the door. 

She could always count on her sister, both of them. With Irina gone now however, it left only Kate to reassure her. The platinum blonde had an unbiased view on her precarious situation, so Tanya trusted her fully.

The strawberry-blonde drove a little too fast and maybe even ran over a few red lights, due to her nervousness. She needed to be close to Dani, her body and mind screaming - demanding it. Like a force field, pulling her in and never letting her go. 

The mate bond was a peculiar thing and to this day an enigma to the vampire world. Two individuals bound by an invisible power. Always searching and yearning for one another, incomplete until they finally found their match. When they did, the bond will bloom and grow quickly and it will only be fully secured after consummation. Intertwining both individuals for eternity.

Tanya parked her silver Mercedes and went inside the café. The late afternoon rush was in full swing and a long queue filled the room. She could see Dani, Konner and another person taking orders and making coffee. Seeing her mate rush from customer to machine to customer again, with a light sheen of sweat covering her skin, evoked something exhilarating inside her. 

The brunette's attention suddenly snapped to her, seemingly having noticed someone watching. When amber met green, her thoughts zeroed in on one thing. Dani.

"Dani, I need you to make two espresso macchiatos and one Café Latte with three pumps of vanilla!" Konner's voice snapped her mate out of their staring contest and Dani threw her a small smile, before continuing her work. 

Tanya joined the queue and when she finally stood in front of the counter, she internally pouted, because it was not Dani who took her order. It was that other person. Nonetheless, she ordered a simple Americano and took a seat in a booth.

Feigning drinking her beverage, the gaze of the strawberry-blonde didn't waver, as she observed her mate. Hearing her melodic voice, while greeting customers and the quiet panting breaths she took.

The anxiety inside Tanya paused just then and she closed her eyes. Since dropping Dani off after dinner, leaving her at her apartment and driving away, her skin prickled. The mate bond screaming at her to do more, to be closer to Dani, to bite and turn her, so they could finally secure their bond.

It wasn't like she would lose control of course. She would never hurt Dani - she couldn't - and she definitely wouldn't turn her without permission. Is was only a faint nudge, like a loving push, to sink her teeth inside her neck. Not to drain her and do harm, but to turn her and make her into something invincible. Something that was less vulnerable.

When she opened her eyes, she saw green again and sent a smile of her own in the brunette's direction. It was then that she heard Konner's whispered voice, quiet enough only for Dani's ears.

"Stop fucking her with your eyes, we got work to do." Her mate flustered at this comment and green eyes avoided her after that.

Like someone withholding a pacifier from a toddler, Tanya wanted to break out into a tantrum, ripping through the interior of the café. She instead gritted her teeth and hid her blackening eyes behind closed eyelids. 

Seeing her, quenched the raging storm of emotions for a while, so she stood up, took one last look at Dani and left the café. On the drive back, she let her mind wander and again the anxiety came back. Tanya let out a frustrated growl. She couldn't wait for Dani to become a vampire and for this to be finally over.

The last few hours went by in a snail's pace, but Tanya occupied her mind by arranging everything. She looked for the best place to watch the spectacle, set the thermal blanket onto the ground and placed the two heaters on it.

No matter how the evening ended, with her coming clean or not, she would enjoy spending time with her mate. When Tanya was satisfied with everything, she drove off to pick Dani up.

The drive was a blur and Tanya found herself in front of the café again, but instead of entering, she went to the door next to it. Pressing the bell with the name Swan on it, she only had to wait a few seconds.

"I'll be down in a minute." Came Dani's voice over the speaker and Tanya waited patiently.

The door opened and Dani stepped out, wearing a thick beige parker and red beanie. Heeding the advice Tanya gave her two days ago.

"Hi." The two letter greeting pulled the strawberry-blonde out of her stupor and she gave her a dazzling smile.

"Hello, Dani." Tanya hugged the brunette and relished in the warmth and scent of her human.

Both of them started to walk into the direction of Tanya's car and got in. When the doors were closed and Tanya started the engine, Dani began to speak.

"Are you telling me now where we're going?" Tanya didn't look into her direction, too busy steering the car safely out of its parked space and into the street.

"You're impatient." Tanya chuckled and when she heard a short groan, she turned to Dani.

"And you're full of secrets." It wasn't said with malice or annoyance in her voice. Just a statement, like reciting a fact.

Tanya hummed with a smile on her face. "Soon you will know them, you only need to wait a little longer." It wasn't only referred to the date, but the supernatural aspect of her existence too. 

The conversation throughout the drive, consisted of the weather and how sorry Dani was, that she couldn't talk to Tanya in the café. When they drove out of Fairbanks and into a more rural scenery, Dani tried to probe again. Tanya shook her head with a smile, amused by her mate's curiosity and impatience.

A comfortable silence fell upon them and Tanya steered the car in front of trees and into a stop. It was dark outside, but the clear and star filled sky, in addition to the bright moon, would even help a human eye make out shapes and forms - clear enough to not trip over their own feet.

"This way." Tanya lead Dani through the treeline and onto a beaten track.

"You're not a psychopath, trying to lure me into the woods to murder me, are you?" The brunette chuckled lightly.

Tanya turned and gave Dani a brilliant smile, showing her pearly white teeth. "Come with me and find out." 

Dani followed like a lamb naively going to slaughter. In any other situation, a human's body would ring all kinds of alarm bells. Hackles rising, an uneasy feeling inside their guts - fear. Tanya knew that it would be the case with Dani too, if there wasn't one thing, that made her fundamentally different from other humans. Dani was her mate. The bond gave off a calm when they were together. A dependability.

Within five minutes, they came to a stop and stepped into a clearing. Dani eyed Tanya's set up and a huge smile adored her face. "You're such a romantic."

Tanya's undead heart flutter and she could feel it growing in size. A smile of her own grazed her lips, mirroring her mate. "With you? I'm a hopeless romantic even."

Both of them sat next to each other on the blanket and Tanya turned the heaters on, just in time for the meteor shower to start. Dani looked up with wonder in her face, telling Tanya all kinds of facts about them.

"They're called Perseids, because they come from the direction of the Perseus constellation, so they're his sons." And of course Dani, her intelligent human, knew these things. Tanya never doubted the mate bond, Dani was her perfect match.

Their hands were mere inches apart, so the blonde moved hers a little closer, until their pinkies touched and then closed the gap completely and intertwined their hands. Dani wore gloves, but it didn't matter, as long as they were touching, Tanya didn't mind.

Dani's heart jumped at the contact, just for a second, then calmed down again and they resumed to watch the cosmic spectacle for a little longer. It must have been one hour, until Dani spoke again.

"I's beautiful." Dani looked up with wonder in her eyes, watching the shooting stars rush by. They reflected in her eyes like tiny silver pins and Tanya couldn't help but stare.

Dani turned away from the sky and to Tanya and an unreadable look crossed her face. The vampire could hear her heart rate picking up up up, as if Dani was participating in a marathon. 

"I'm going to kiss you now." The brunette blurted out in one breath and surged forward, crashing their lips together. 

Tanya felt like breathing again, as if all these hundred years she was under water, suffocating. Dani's lips were made for her, seemingly fitting perfectly against her own.

The brunette buried a hand inside strawberry-blonde hair, pulling Tanya closer and holding her in place, while she moved her warm lips against Tanya's cold ones. The blonde moved her own hand to Dani's cheek, cupping and stroking it while letting Dani define the pace.

They broke apart for a short while, only for Dani to get some much needed air inside her lungs. Their gazes locked and Dani leaned forward to capture Tanya's lips again. This time however, Tanya set the pace. She grabbed onto Dani's neck, holding her in place, while the other remained on Dani's cheek. A cold tongue swiped against warm lips, which all too willingly opened for the intruder. When their tongues made contact, Dani groaned and Tanya swallowed it with a humm. Hands began to roam and more groans were exchanged.

Again they broke apart for Dani's need of respiration, all to Tanya's frustration. The sight before her, made up for it however. Dani was panting hard with her kiss swollen lips parted and a deep green tinting her eyes.

Tanya could smell Dani's arousal and could feel herself responding to it. Her eyes began to blacken and she had to turn away, so Dani wouldn't see.

"It's late, you have classes tomorrow. We should probably go now." Tanya stood up and began to turn off the heaters.

"No classes tomorrow and Konner gave me a day off." Dani's husky voice made Tanya turn to her, but she still wasn't looking directly into her eyes. They were too black, even in the moon lit dark, Dani would see them.

"Didn't you say you live here in the area?" When Tanya nodded, Dani stood up and walked to her. She reached out and intertwined their hands, saying in a sultry voice. "Why don't we go to yours and continue this."

Tanya wanted to continue this, her libido was uncomfortably high and smelling Dani's excitement was only contributing to it. So, they took the heaters and the blanket and made their way back to the car in silence. The drive was short and it only took Tanya ten agonizing minutes, at a breakneck speed, until the lodge came into view.

When they got out and Tanya opened the door, Dani started to attack her lips again. The blonde had just enough time to close it behind them, all while Dani pressed her against it. 

The lodge seemed deserted and when Tanya focused her senses, she couldn't hear anything nor smell any fresh scents. Her coven must have heard them from afar and gave them privacy. The strawberry-blonde wouldn't mind either way, it wasn't like Eleazar and Carmen didn't have sex, while everyone was in the house.

"Up." Tanya growled and pushed Dani forward and to the bottom of the stairs, never breaking the contact of their lips. The kiss stopped only, in favor of making their ascension and as soon as Tanya opened her bedroom door, it was her who pressed Dani against it this time.

Tanya could feel Dani's hands roam down her back and arms and then warm fingers tucked at the hem of her sweater. She let Dani pull it off and over her head, now standing there in a red lacy bra. Tanya saw the brunette's hungry gaze and undid Dani's jacket, to get rid of her shirt too and making it even. Dani wore a black bra and it was Tanya's turn to pause and stare.

Her mate however was too impatient - especially in this matter - and pushed Tanya to the queen-sized bed. The blonde fell backwards and Dani landed on top, straddling one thigh. Tanya touched naked skin, letting it roam up and down and into brunette hair, all while Dani grinded down on her leg with a moan.

Dani was panting above her, kissing her neck and rubbing her clothed core against Tanya's jeans shamelessly. The vampire squeezed Dani's hip in her own lust filled haze, aiding and urging her on to keep going. 

Tanya's mind was foggy, but there was something that nudged her. Something that told her to stop. She still had to talk to Dani about everything, so she snapped out of her intoxication. "Dani, wait. I need to tell you something."

Dani however kept grinding down, chasing her pleasure, groaning between kisses she littered onto Tanya's neck, while squeezing one of Tanya's breasts over the red bra. When Tanya pushed her away gently, a small whine in protest broke free from Dani.

"I'm not human." The blonde breathed out, her eyes went from black to normal again due to the serious nature of the situation. Ripping the bandaid clean off.

"What do you mean?" Dani sat up, still straddling Tanya's thigh. Her confused gaze locked onto the blonde’s apologetic amber eyes.

"Don't you ever ask yourself, why I'm always cold?" She touched Dani's bare skin and the human let out a shaky breath, while Tanya brushed cold fingers against her rips. "And that my eye color is not normal." Dani's intense gaze studied them. "Have you never noticed, that I don't have a heartbeat?" She took one of Dani's hands and held it against her chest.

The fog of arousal, now completely lifted from Dani's mind and then, she knitted her brow in confusion. The shock set in a few seconds later and her heart rate picked up again.

"Shhh, you don't need to be scared. I would never hurt you." Tanya said reassuringly and laid her hands on Dani's hips, squeezing them to emphasize her point.

Still Dani's heart pounded inside her chest and her breathing picked up too. "What are you?" 

"I'm a vampire." Tanya breathed out, observing Dani's reaction and when she noticed the telltale signs of a panic attack, she acted quickly. 

The blonde helped her mate calm down with breathing exercises and tried to give her space. She gave her her shirt back and dressed too. When Dani calmed down somewhat, Tanya told her to wait here, so she could get her a glass of water.

"I'm sorry, I need to process this." Dani said, while nursing the half empty glass.

"Take your time. I know it's a lot." They were sitting on the edge of the bed, a few inches apart.

"I can't believe vampires are real...blood sucking vampires...human blood sucking vampires..." 

"They are, but my family and I are vegetarians." When Dani made her confusion known, Tanya explained the difference of the two diets.

She could hear her mate exhaling in relief, then realization crossed Dani's face and her eyebrows shot up. "Wait, my sister married a vampire?" Tanya hummed in answer and Dani continued. "Bella knew all along?"

"Yes" 

"Will Edward..." Dani didn't need to spell it out for Tanya to know.

"I imagine he already turned her, on their honeymoon, so they can consummate their marriage."

"So humans and vampires can't have..."

Tanya chuckled at that, entertained by the ignorance of her mate. It was refreshing and she indulged herself. "Oh they can, but Edward is young and inexperienced, so he doesn’t have the best control. That's why it's safer for your sister to get turned before they get intimate."

The brunette was visibly disgusted by the thought of her sister with Edward, then she turned to Tanya. "That's why we stopped?"

Tanya had a glint in her eye and challenged with mirth in her voice. "No, my control is impeccable. I wanted you to know, before we go any farther."

Dani was deep in thoughts and Tanya gave her a few minutes, until she broke the silence again. "You have a lot to process, Dani. I will leave you-"

The brunette immediately shot out a hand to stop Tanya from leaving "No stay!" Then she added a little quieter "Please."

They were both laying on their back on their respective side's of the bed, close but not touching.

"This is so crazy." Dani breathed out, still not quite grasping what she'd learned.

"How do you feel about me being a vampire?" Tanya's voice was soft and hung in the air for a little too long.

Kate was right, the mate bond somewhat eased the blow of the truth for Dani. Understandably she hyperventilated, that was to be expected and Tanya would be concerned, if she didn't have that kind of reaction. But their relationship was now very much delicate and every wrong turn, could lead to Dani resisting the bond and pulling away. Humans after all, experienced the bond far less intense and could therefore decide to cut it through. 

"Honestly?" Dani turned on her side to face Tanya and when the blonde turned her head to look at her, she continued. "I don't know. I should be scared, right?" The vampire stayed silent, giving Dani the space and time to talk. "Everything tells me to run away. Away from you." The brunette intensified her gaze into Tanya's eyes. "But there is this pull..." Dani trailed off into musing, then tried to take everything back again. "I'm sorry, I sound crazy."

"No, you're not. What you feel is the mating bond." 

Dani's ears perked up in recognition. "That's why you called me your mate. It's a vampire thing."

"Yes, two mates. One perfect match."

"So like soulmates?" Dani yawned out.

"Mmh, you could say that." When Dani yawned again, Tanya smiled at the endearing display. "You should sleep, we'll talk more about this, in the morning." 

Tanya sensed Dani wanting to continue their talk, but was nodding instead. Her eyes lost the battle and sleep took her, while Tanya watched over her, listening to her calm heartbeat. 

Her mind finally quieted down for good. "Sleep well, moy solnishko." [my sun]

Chapter Text

A ray of light shone through the curtains and on Dani's face. Hey nose wrinkled and her eyes squeezed more tightly together, fighting against the unwelcomed feeling, it elicited behind her close eyelids. Slowly the tendrils of sleep uncurled itself from her mind and reality crashed into her yet again. Yesterday's conversation shot through her head.

I'm not human.

What are you?

I'm a vampire.

Then, for a split second, the same panic set in and the suffocating feeling of anxiety squeezed her chest, making it hard to breathe.

She laid on her stomach, on something cold and frowned internally. Didn't she fell asleep on Tanya's bed? It was soft and warm when she drifted off to sleep yesterday. The brunette buried her nose deeper inside this coldness and felt something equally cold stroking her hair. When she took a breath, a wave of calmness washed over her. Her senses were drowning in Tanya's scent. Her vanilla perfume and something, her human senses couldn't quite pick up. It was so faint, Dani thought she hallucinated it. A dull smell of strawberry invaded her nose.

Dani opened her eyes and let them roam around. It was too dark yesterday and because of her lust filled state, she hadn't concerned herself with the interior of the room.

The bed was centered on the far end, opposite of the door. A big window with double doors, that lead to a balcony and was the source of the intruding light, was situated to her left. She wanted to see what was on the ride side of the room, so Dani used her elbows to prop herself up a little, tired of the immobility, her position on her stomach had her in. 

The sight before her, made her breath caught inside her throat and she led out a small gasp. There sat Tanya with her back and head leaning on the headboard. She had a book propped over Dani's back and her delicate fingers turned the pages expertly, while her other hand stroked her head. The light that hit the exposed skin of her face, cleavage and hands made it sparkle. Dani thought she was still dreaming, but then Tanya's ember eyes locked onto her own. Dani now knew, that she was very much awake and very much using the strawberry-blonde's lap as a pillow.

"Good morning. How did you sleep?" The melodic voice of this angel - Dani only realizing now how otherworldly Tanya looked - registered inside her sluggish brain slowly.

"Good, I guess." Her voice was husky, due to sleeping and she could see Tanya smile at that. "When did you wake up?" The brunette rubbed her eyes, to get rid of the last remnants of sleep.

The vampire closed the book and put it onto the nightstand and casually said. "I don't need to sleep." Dani frowned at this new information and Tanya let out a low chuckle, still running her fingers through brunette hair softly. 

"Wait, so you were awake, while I slept on you, the whole night?" Dani didn't meant to sound squeaky, but this new information surprised her. She mentally berated herself, to not act like this when new informations concerning vampires, presented herself.

Tanya hummed in contentment. "Not the whole night, but after three hours, you gravitated towards me in your sleep." 

Dani's face flushed and she suddenly felt embarrassed. Now that she was awake and fully rational, she assessed the situation. The blonde picked up on that and tried to reassure her mate. "Don't worry, I found it quite endearing and I have to lie, if I didn't enjoy it myself."

Dani heard the words endearing and enjoy and her heart weirdly responded to it, by swelling in size. She felt a fullness and a feeling of belonging. There was this sudden need, to make Tanya feel good. Something deep inside her consciousness, that made her align her interests with the blonde. Her happiness and wellbeing were her top priority then and Dani was too deep, to let that freak her out. 'Must be that mate bond' the brunette mused.

That melodic voice - her favorite sound - pulled her out of her head again. "Carmen prepares breakfast for you right now. It'll be ready in fifteen minutes." Tanya kept stroking Dani's hair and it lulled her back into a content state, so she let her head fall back into Tanya's lap.

At some point the vampire started to massage her scalp and Dani let out a groan. It felt really good. Good to be taken care of by Tanya and Dani just let it happen, the embarrassment gone entirely. Wherever Tanya's dull nails stroked her skin, it tingled and goosebumps erupted all over her body. A heat inside her lower belly made itself known and she was aware of her desire from yesterday, coming back again.

A purr from above made her look up. Tanya's eyes were black and her parted pink lips begged to be kissed. So, Dani propped herself onto her hands and knees and claimed them. Tanya purred into her mouth and Dani hummed in response. Who knew vampires could do that? Dani smirked into the kiss, when she mentally compared vampires to cats.

The smirk was quickly wiped from her lips, when her world momentarily turned sideways and she looked back up into black eyes. Tanya had flipped them, so she was on top now. A firm thigh spread Dani's legs and she held onto a cold neck and biceps, waiting with bated breath in anticipation. 

Would they resume what Dani so desperately wanted yesterday? It was a perfect date and checked all the right boxes for Dani's nerdy heart. Stargazing combined two of her favorite things: an intellectual and romantic aspect. The perfect mix.

Tanya didn't move above her, as she claimed her lips again and Dani wanted to let out a frustrated sigh. Then cold lips moved to her jaw and down to her neck and Dani moaned, while she rocked up and into Tanya's immobile thigh, to get some much needed friction. Her lips, which Dani was sure, sucked deep purple bruises into her skin and the contact her clothed clit made with Tanya's thigh, elicited a deep moan from her.

Tanya growled into her neck between kisses. "So impatient. Always so impatient." To which Dani only whined, buckling up harder into her, begging the blonde to do something. To touch her properly. To get rid of these offending clothes and finally feel her naked skin on hers.

"Please, Tanya. I need you." Dani grabbed the blonde's waist with one hand and squeezed, to try and get her attention. Her mind was foggy and she was way too turned on to care, if this sounded needy.

"I know, detka." [Babe] Dani could hear Tanya inhaling deeply and moaning. "I can smell your excitement." This should made Dani feel embarrassed, but it only turned her on more and paired with the moan, made the brunette crazy.

"Fuck." The unknown word, which left Tanya's lips, made her clit twitch. She wanted Tanya to keep talking in that language, but didn't know how to verbalize it, due to the blonde finally moving her thigh. Tanya's lips found Dani's throat again and a hand moved to Dani's left breast to squeeze it through her shirt.

Moans toppled off of the brunette's lips and she spread herself wider, to alow Tanya more room. Her right hand buried itself inside strawberry-blonde hair and the other kept squeezing her waist. There was only one thing, that would catapult Dani into heaven and it was Tanya finally touching her, without the barriers of clothes.

Before Dani knew it, Tanya let out a deep growl, stopping altogether and Dani let out a pathetic whine in response. Like yesterday her desire was being cast aside and an emptiness enveloped her. When Tanya peeled herself off of her, the brunette frowned. "Did I do something wrong? I'm sorry if I upset you."

Tanya shook her head. "No, of course not. You could never upset me." Then the blonde sighed and stood up from the bed. "I need to take care of something." Just then, two quick knocks rapped onto the door and it opened slightly. Carmen peaked into the room with an apologetic smile.

"Good morning, Dani." The spanish woman said. 

Dani quickly sat up, trying to smooth out her hair and cleared her throat. "Morning." She had a deep blush on her face and avoided the other woman's eyes.

Carmen had a phone in her hand and gestured for Tanya to take it. "I'm sorry, she wouldn't talk with anyone but you." The blonde threw Dani one last apologetic look, before taking the phone and leaving with Carmen.

Dani let out a frustrated sigh and fell back onto the bed. Just when she thought they they could resume what they'd started yesterday, the bubble had to burst again. Dani felt never so riled up and unsatisfied in her life. She was sure, that being with Tanya ruined her for anyone else. Nobody could make her wet as quick as the blonde and a new wave of embarrassed washed over her.

Dani took calming breathes, trying to focus on how she in- and exhaled. How her lungs expanded to accommodate the air and relaxed to expell it again. It helped her get rid of the explicit images, that ghosted around her head. Images about Tanya on top of her, this time however they were both very much naked. 

A knock pulled her out of her daydreaming and she sat up again. Dani broke out into a smile, anticipating Tanya, but it dimmed when she saw Kate enter. The platinum blonde had a smirk on her lips and looked her up and down. Amber eyes focusing on her neck specifically. 

"Hello! What do we have here?" Kate's smooth voice rang through the room and she took a seat in front of Dani, crossing her legs. She reached delicate fingers out, brushing brunette hair aside, to see the full extent of her neck. It was littered with bruises and Dani's tan skin exploded into purple and red. Dani's neck was the canvas and Tanya the artist and the art was dark and angry hickeys.

"Wow, she marked you up real good, huh?" The smirk grew wider and wider, nearly splitting the blonde's face in two.

Dani squirmed away from her touch, trying to hide the evidence of Tanya's ministrations fruitlessly behind a hand. "Stop."

"Hmmm, I think not." Kate chuckled lowly. "So, tell me why you're still wearing clothes and not hiding naked behind those bedsheets."

Dani's mouth gaped open like a fish on dry land. How could Kate be so blunt? Asking her if she had sex with her sister or not. Dani wasn't typically someone, who was shy and she always knew what to say in any situation. Here and now however, she didn't know what to say, so she stayed silent and avoided scrutinizing amber eyes.

"You're not a virgin, are you?" Kate's mouth formed an 'o' in exaggerated surprised.

Dani was not a virgin, she had plenty of game. Well, not that plenty. She had two relationships in the past couple years.

Her first one was with a girl from high-school, when she lived still in Forks. Her name was Zara and she was closeted. They'd met up in the restroom, where they'd shared quick kisses away from prying eyes. It lasted only a few months though and Zara broke contact with her altogether, ignoring her in the halls or in class - afraid of what people in a small town like Forks, might think. 

Her second relationship was with Kaitlyn and they met in college. This relationship was more mature and it lasted a year, ending six months ago. Kaitlyn was sweet and funny, but Dani was never in love with her. They broke up on good terms and she'd told her, she'd deserve someone who loved her and Dani wasn't that person.

In between Zara and Kaitlyn she had some college flings with women who'd like to explore. Typically these one-night-stands would leave her unsatisfied, due to her partners wanting to get off quickly and tick off their sexual-exploration-check-lists.

Dani lifted her chin up and scoffed at the virgin comment, offended that Kate would think that. Even if she was still untouched, why did Kate care? And what even was the problem with that?

"Hmmm, ok that's not it either then." The blonde's smirk returned. "Whatever it is, don't worry about not getting what you want."

Dani frowned in confusion. "What do you mean?"

"Tanya has a lot of experience, if you know what I mean." The blonde wiggled her eyebrows cheekily. "None of her past lovers complained about leaving her bed unsatisfied."

Hearing these words made Dani's skin crawl. Imagining Tanya with others, as in plural, made anger rise inside her. Cold tendrils of jealousy curled around her and she saw red. The platinum blonde seemingly didn't notice the mood change in the human at all.

Dani's mind snapped out of it for a moment. Why was she so angry? She only knew Tanya for a week and here she was getting angry and jealous what Tanya did - or better who she did - in the past. Dani felt confused and balled her fists. She didn't like this at all, her emotions were all over the place and she didn't know how to deal with them.

"Carmen says your breakfast is done." Kate stood up and went out the door, leaving it open for Dani to follow. 

The brunette sat there for a little while longer, until she made her descent onto the first floor and to the living room. It was spacious with two big sofas and one armchair. The decor complimented the style of the lodge beautifully, making it homey and warm. On the left was a big open kitchen, where the delicious smell of food came from.

Dani's eyes roamed over the space, spotting Eleazar sitting in the armchair with a newspaper. He looked up and greeted Dani with a genuine smile. "Buenos días, Dani."

"Good morning, Eleazar." She greeted him with a smile of her own. Dani liked the man, he gave off a calm and warm vibe.

"Ah Dani, vamos! The food will get cold." Carmen waved her to the kitchen and sat her down onto one of the barstools.

On the kitchen island stood a plate with toasted bread, topped with crushed tomatoes, omelet and cut in half olives. Dani's mouth watered at the sight. "This smells delicious. Thank you, Carmen!" 

The spanish woman smiled at the compliment and took a seat at the opposite side, facing Dani. She was seemingly waiting for her to take a bite and tell her how it tastes.

As soon as it touched Dani's taste buds, fireworks exploded inside her mouth and she hummed in contentment. "Wow, this is really good." Dani said with a full mouth and Carmen beamed at the compliment. When the human finished her first bite, Tanya and Kate came into the kitchen.

The platinum blonde took a seat next to Carmen, with her elbows propped up onto the kitchen island. She sported a playful smile and just watched Dani.

It wasn't everyday that a human sat in their kitchen, eating food that Carmen made. The spanish woman was elated to finally show her cooking skills, she honed over the decades through books and shows.

Tanya stood beside Dani, leaning in to give her a kiss on the temple. The brunette wanted to tense and pull away, but her body relaxed and her heart swelled instead. Dani pursed her lips. She was angry at her body, that traitorous useless vessel! Inside her head she was angry about what she felt: hot jealousy. 

She wanted to pull the strawberry-blonde into her and yell at anyone who looked at her the wrong way. Tear them apart and make them regret every decision they ever made. Why did she feel like that? Dani was never the overly jealous type, but hearing that Tanya had lovers, made her mad. That Tanya looked at them with lust and touched them with the intent to pleasure them. That she was looked at and touched by them in return, made Dani grit her teeth. It was before they even met, so why should it concern her? She was with a few women before too, no big deal. Right? But why was she so jealous? It confused her greatly and she began to stress out.

The delicious food in front of her made her stomach churn now and she lost her appetite. Dani shot Carmen an apologetic look, turned to Tanya and cleared her throat. "I think I want to go home now."

'You're running? Nice one, you coward!'

Tanya frowned and a hurt look crossed her amber eyes. "Why don't you finish eating first? Then we could talk abo-"

"No, I'm not feeling very well." Dani lied and avoided the vampire's eyes. "Please, just take me home."

The strawberry-blonde reached for Dani, but the brunette put some distance between them. Tanya nodded defeated and mumbled. "I'll get my keys."

"I'll wait by the car." Dani said her goodbyes to the others, without looking at them either. She took her jacket and went out the door. The cold fresh air eased her somewhat, but the feeling of anger over her irrational jealous was now accompanied by guilt and Dani just wanted to curl up into a ball and hide from the world.

When Tanya stepped outside, Dani still avoided eye contact and throughout the drive blocked any attempt of conversion.

"Tell me what I did wrong, that made you so uncomfortable." Tanya's soft voice was tinted with hurt and Dani wanted to break out in tears. She instead focused on her breathing and mumbled that she just was not feeling well. The blonde left it at that and the rest of the drive was endured in a tense silence.

When Tanya parked her silver Mercedes in front of the café, Dani didn't even wasted another second. She stepped out and produced her keys from her pocket to open the door to the apartment building. Before the door could close, Tanya stepped through and followed her up the stairs.

Dani fumbled with her keys, when she stood in front of her apartment door and the presence of Tanya behind her didn't help. Anger shot through her system again and she whipped around, fixing the blonde with a stare.

"Just leave me alone!" It hurt her nearly physically seeing Tanya's hurt look.

"Please Dani, just talk me." The vampire begged with pained amber eyes.

Dani wanted to hug her and bury her head into strawberry-blonde hair. Tell her that she was sorry and plead for forgiveness. Instead she didn't and it took every ounce of willpower to do so.

Dani's eyes blurred with tears and she jerked away, when Tanya made an attempt to comfort her, just as Dani wanted to.

"I'm only one of your many conquests, right? To use and then cast away!" Her voice broke and more tears fell, before she angrily wiped them away, turned around and aggressively shoved her key into the keyhole.

"That's not true and you know that." Tanya's voice quivered. "You're my mate. There is no one but you and there never will be."

"This is all happening too fast for me." Dani shook her head, her eyes still producing tears to her annoyance and she sniffed. "I need space."

"I can give that to you." How could Tanya be so understanding and patient? Dani wanted her to scream and yell. Yell at her that she's being stupid and cowardly. That she hurt her by saying these words! Instead she's sweet and soft with her.

"But after that, we'll talk." This didn't leave any room for debate, although Tanya's voice conveyed the raw emotions, she's feeling because of Dani's behavior.

Dani nodded and without another word, she stepped into her apartment and left Tanya there. When the door closed behind her, she put her hand in front of her mouth to muffle her sobs. Her body shook and she let out a wail, finally breaking down on the floor.

Dani didn't know how long she'd sat there. It felt like an eternity, but at the same time, it was not enough to make that pain in her chest ease somewhat. Her heart felt like someone plunged a knife through it.

'Not someone. It was me.'

Dani stood up and fished out her phone. She wrote a quick message to Konner, telling him that she was sick and couldn't come to work for a few days. He answered, that he'll be there after work with soup and meds. Dani lied that it was too contagious for him to be near her and that it was fine and he reluctantly agreed to stay were he was. She didn't need company, she needed to be alone right now.

It felt like she was dying, like her heart was squeezed so tightly and mercilessly by an invisible hand. It wound around her heart, tighter and tighter and tighter still. Impossibly tight. Dani felt nauseous, but could only manage some poor attempts of dry heaving over the toilet bowl.

'You can't even do that. What can you even do right?' She darkly chuckled inwardly at herself. 

She left the bathroom and took her phone into her hand, flipping it open, she typed a message to an unnamed number. It was the dealer, Konner and her got their weed from. Weed was something that wouldn't do right now, thought Dani. She asked him, if they could meet, so she could get something stronger.

They met half an hour later, in an alleyway - talk about cliché. He gave her a little plastic bag with a white powder in it and she paid him. Dani quickly made her way home and as soon as the door closed shut behind her, she held the plastic bag in front of her face. It was not much, but it would make her forget the pain she felt right now, even if it was only for a little while.

Going to the living room and rummaging through her special drawer, Dani produced a glass pipe and a lighter. The brunette did this only once and it was hard to get clean after. She'd promised Konner to not take it again, but here she was breaking that promise.

Her hands shook, as she emptied the white powder into the pipe and held the lighter under it. She took a deep breath, inhaling the toxic smoke and feeling the effects immediately. 

A smile formed on her lips, she felt like every problem evaporated, just like the smoke. Dani took another hit, then put the pipe and lighter back into the drawer and fell backwards onto the couch. The euphoric effects made her feel droopy and content, as if she was enveloped in cotton wool. Her eyes fluttered shut and her heart rate slowed down.

Dani could hear someone entering through her balcony doors. She frowned at that. How could someone do that? A smile formed. 'They could probably fly' she thought in her still euphoric state.

"Hello there." A male voice said with excitement and Dani struggled to open her eyes. 

"I'm not allowed to do this, but I just couldn't resist. You see? Aro should have just ordered to kill you, instead of that boring observation." The voice came closer and Dani finally peaked through her eyelashes. She saw two crimson eyes. She remembered Tanya telling her, that vampires who drank human blood, have red eyes. Her body didn't tense nor did her heart rate pick up at the sight. The vampire cocked his head in confusion at the unusual behavior, but proceeded nonetheless.

"Don't worry, I'm a fast eater, I'll make it quick." His smiling mouth opened wide and coming dangerously close to her throat, but Dani's mind was too far gone to feel any fear. "Finally." She didn't even register his teeth sinking into her nor the blood letting, as he drained her.

Chapter Text

Day I: Friday 11:43am

Dani's mind was hazy and in a state of chaos. The edges around her vision were blurry like a damaged negative, thrown away and never getting developed. Only after a few seconds, did she register the immense pain, that shot through her neck.

Antonio's teeth dug unbelievably hard into her flesh, biting down like a dog on its favorite chewing toy. He held her arm in a tight grip and dugged his other hand into her hair, fixating her. The brunette couldn't move her arms, let alone a single digit. She was paralyzed and completely immobilized. 

Was it the fear? The drug in her system? Or was it the pain? The pain that felt like hot scorching lava flowed through her veins. It's source came from the teeth - Dani was sure - spreading out through her neck and into her bloodstream.

Dani let out a whimper, her body not having the energy to let her scream. Scream from the top of her lungs and push him away. At least then the gut wrenching pain would be a little more bearable - or maybe not. Her heart rate was impossibly slow. It beat in such an irregular way, that Dani thought she didn't had a heart at all.

A knock on the door made the man above her tense up and he released her neck, still squeezing her arm and fisting her hair hard. "Dani?" She could hear a muffled voice from behind the door. The brunette recognized it, but her aflame body wouldn't let her remember who it belonged to.

The vampire huffed an angry breath as he looked at the door. Then he turned his shining crimson eyes to Dani again and released her entirely. "I had my fill, now I'll leave you to die." He vanished through the balcony door and jumped from the railing gracefully.

"I know you said I shouldn't come, but I brought you some meds." The voice was back and Dani let out a small groan. Why couldn't she remember? She could hear how the letter slot opened and how pills rustled inside a little container, when it hit the floor. "Text me if you need anything."

Then the voice was gone and Dani wanted to scream for it to come back. Come back and put her out of her misery. Do anything to make the pain stop.

The brunette withered in pain and whimpered pathetically. The more time passed, the more the burning spread through her body and when it reached her heart, the burning got worse. She screamed in her mind, it was so loud all her other thoughts evaporated. Her eyelids fluttered open then close and open again, while her eyes rolled back inside her skull.

Is this what dying felt like? Or was she already dead and she was in eternal hell? Getting tortured for everything she'd done? She entered the world with bloody hands and now her punishment awaited her.

XxX

The whole drive back Tanya felt sick to her stomach. It hurt to see her mate in pain and every instinct in her demanded to steer the car around and force Dani to let her comfort her. Let her explain everything and apologize. 

Instead she gripped the steering wheel tightly, nearly crushing it under her palms. She took deep breathes to calm herself, but this only resulted in breathing Dani's scent in. Her vision blurred with venom tears, that would never fall and in this moment she'd missed crying.

Remembering that letting her tears fall, when she was still human, helped her sooth and relieve her body from pain. Now as a vampire, she could do nothing but sniffle and let the venom pool around her eyes uselessly. It had to be enough. 

When she parked her car in front of the lodge, she took a few moments before exiting into the cold. A cold she'd long stopped feeling. It's biting teeth would be welcomed right now, at least then she could counter the pain in her heart.

Tanya opened the door, her coven - family - waited for her in the living room. They had empathetic looks on their faces and she knew they would be here for her. When her eyes looked in every well known face, anger cursed through her, when they finally landed on Kate.

"I'm only one of your many conquests, right? To use and then cast away!"

The strawberry-blonde stormed through the living room, her index finger outstretched and pointing accusingly into her sister's direction. "What did you do?!"

The younger Denali was visibly taken aback. "I- what?"

"You told her something that made her upset!" She was screaming, on the brink of ripping her apart and locking her limbs in separate boxes for eternity. Instead she balled her hands into fists and let out a growl.

Her sister's palms went up in an appeasing gesture, backing away a few steps. Realistically she knew, if it came to a fight, she'd have the upper hand. A few high voltage touches and every vampire - strong or not - would crumble down and convulse in pain. "I only said that you're experienced and she shouldn't be worried to take the next step."

Eleazar and Carmen stayed out of it, they knew better than to interfere. It was something that both sisters had to settle between themselves. So, they gave them space and left the room. Still in hearing distance, in case it went downhill and they had to separate them.

Tanya gritted her teeth and growled through them in frustration. "That wasn't your place to do! I would have told her about my past, at my own terms!"

The platinum blonde had the decency to look away in shame. "I'm sorry."

"Do you have any idea how I feel?" Her hardened expression morphed into anguish. The tears were back and she choked out the next part, barely audible. "How much it hurts?"

"Tell me what to do, to make it better." Kate took a few steps, wanting to comfort her sister. Tanya jerked away and Kate flinched at that, not used by her sister pulling away. 

They had their differences over the years, of course they did. Sisterly quarrels over all kind of things, like 'Hey, that's my top!' or 'I had my eyes on this human first!'. No matter over what they fought, they would always come back to each other.

"You already did enough." Tanya stormed passed her sister and went upstairs into her room.

She shut the door behind her, a little too forcefully, if the cracks that formed in the wood of the doorframe were any indication. Flopping down on the bed and burying her nose in the fabric Dani laid on, before she used Tanya has her personal human sized pillow. The calming effects were there, when she took a breath, but her unbeating heart still convulsed in pain.

Day II: Saturday 7:28pm

Dani only felt pain, all her other feelings - like how much time went by - were lost entirely. One surge of pain seemingly hurt more than the other. Instead of it ebbing, it got worse as the hours progressed.

How much time had passed since this crimson eyed monster attacked her? Dani didn't know, but it felt like she could have lived her life through a dozen times over.

Her thoughts long stopped being coherent, while her nerve endings fired signals to her brain. Overshadowing everything else and demanding attention. She didn't feel hunger or thirst. She didn't feel tired or any other basic need. She only felt pain. 

From her toes to the very tip of her hair, she felt pain.

Pain

Pain

Pain

Hot scorching and boiling gut wrenching, miserable pain.

The whimpering and quite groaning stopped a few hours ago. Her body must be too tired to spare what little energy it still had inside.

Did her heart gave out? Did she even breathe? Dani couldn't focus on any part of her body, everything overwhelmingly hurt as a whole, making this task impossible. 

She must be dead, she was sure of it. Her mind retreated in on itself, to protect her from any more damage. Psychological or physically. The lines long blurred into one inconsistent gruel.

XxX

The Denali Coven tried to comfort their leader as best as they could in the past twenty-four hours. Tanya sat on the sofa, with Carmen beside her, while caressing her back in a soothing manner. Kate was seated at the other end, still close enough to give her sister comfort through her presence. Eleazar leaned over the back of the sofa behind them and had a strong hand on Tanya's shoulder, which she gripped thankfully.

"It all happened too fast for her. Human's are not used to that speed, no matter in what department." The accented voice spoke softly, while stroking Tanya's back in small circles.

"Lesbian relationships tend to develop faster than others, though." Kate muttered lowly, while Carmen shot her a scolding look.

"She'll come around, the bond demanding it." Eleazar squeezed her shoulder. "Just give her a little more time."

"It hurts so much to be apart from her." Tanya choked out and Carmen pulled her into a sideway hug. The strawberry-blonde buried her face inside her neck, thankful for the comfort of her dear friend.

They hugged like that for a few minutes, until Kate spoke in a quite voice as to not startle her sister. She felt guilty and wanted Tanya to know that she regretted everything. "I'm so sorry, Tanya. I didn't think-"

The older Denali however didn't care. She untangled herself from Carmen and jumped up, while turning to Kate. "No! You didn't think at all!" The platinum blonde could do nothing but hang her head low in shame.

Day III: Sunday 3:50am

The pain stopped just like that and it's absence made her body feel alien. It was the only feeling she'd felt in the past sixty-four hours and without it, she could finally feel her other senses awakening. 

Her eyes shot open and she could see every shape and form in the dark apartment. Dani sat up and looked around. Even without any light source, artificial or natural, she could read the letters of the newspaper, that laid on her couch table.

The feeling under her fingertips and how the fabric of her couch felt was intense, as if she could feel every single fiber. Her head cocked to the side, as her ears picked up an unfamiliar sound. It sounded close to a sizzling and came from the walls. Dani furrowed her brows. Did she hear electricity running through the cables?

She instinctively swallowed and her right hand shot up to her throat. It burned uncomfortably hot under her skin. She'd never felt this before. Was it thirst? Dani felt like a glass of water would never be able to quench it. She needed something thicker. Something sweeter.

When she took a breath, an intoxicating smell invaded her nostrils and she shot up and to her feet so quickly, that she bumped against the couch table. It cracked by impact and crumbled into itself in a pile of wood. Momentarily she forgot the burning of her throat, but it came back full force when her hearing zeroed in on a sound, just as intoxicating as the smell she'd scented. It was a rhythmic sound and made the brunette euphoric. 

thumb-thumb

Her feet carried her out the door and into the hall. The sound got louder, when she walked to her adjacent neighbors door.

thumb-thumb

Dani twisted the doorknob and it broke clean off. With a soft push, it opened and a mouthwatering scent filled her nostrils. She stepped forward and let her feet glide through the unfamiliar apartment. 

Dani stopped in front of a bed and her eyes saw two lumps under the blankets. The smell was delightful and that sound was the icing on top.

thumb-thumb

In a heartbeat she teared the lumps apart, spilling hot liquid everywhere. Bones snapped and flesh ripped, as she let her teeth sink into warm skin. Her mouth was flooded with thick honey, that she gulped down greedily to quench the burn in her throat. The black shirt she was wearing, was now drenched through and took on a darker shade, while she practically bathed in the blood she spilled.

When she was done and no more honey flowed, she stepped back. Crimson eyes looked at the scene before her. It was a bloodbath. The bed was ripped and bloody while two bodies laid on top of it, equally disfigured. Their chest cavities exposed to the world, organs peaking out and their faces frozen in a silent anguished scream.

Dani stumbled back at the sight, her morality telling her it was bad, but the taste in her mouth told a different story. She heard a gasp coming from behind her and her senses pearked up again. Forgotten were the guilt and horror and back was the hungry predator. 

The prey that stood in the open bedroom door had a hand over their mouth and a wide eyed expression. Dani shot her hand out in front of herself. The prey flew through the air and hit the wall with a sickening crack, slumping down on the floor. Dani lunged forward and teared through her meal, wallowing in the delicious nectar.

XxX

Tanya was restless, just like four days ago, when she grappled with herself if she should tell Dani everything on their date. However this time, the feeling was much worse and paired with a heartbreak, she'd never felt before. 

Not even when she had to look on as Marcus executed her mother. It made her aware that a mate bond, was much stronger than any other bond a vampire could form. It stood above everything and everyone. Without a mate a vampire was doomed to feel incomplete and miserable. Was that how Irina felt? Dani was still alive, so she must feel a duller version of the pain Irina went through. Tanya felt so much more sympathy for her sister now.

The strawberry-blonde had tried to give Dani the space she'd asked for. Still, she had tried to text and even called her. The brunette however didn't answer any of them. 

She hid inside her bedroom, away from everyone and just curled into a whimpering ball. She'd decided to refuse feeding for as long as Dani denied the bond. Her suffering couldn't get any worse or could it?

She smelled her sister way before she heard the knock. The door opened and Kate hesitantly entered the room, but Tanya didn't react at all. All her limbs felt heavy and she was too mentally exhausted to lash out at her again.

"I know you don't want company right now, least of all mine." The meek voice of the vampire, who's usually playful and lighthearted, reached Tanya's ears. "But please, let me at least comfort you. Like I always did."

The strawberry-blonde stayed still for a few minutes, before she patted the space behind her curled form in silent invitation. Kate slowly made her way to the bed and spooned Tanya from behind. She hugged her tightly and whispered over and over again how sorry she was and that everything will be okay. She held her sister, while she sobbed quietly and even after Tanya was done crying empty tears.

Just like so many hundreds of years ago, when they grieved their mother. Sometimes it was Kate or Irina who hugged her and sometimes it was her who'd held them, while they cried.

"I miss her so much." Tanya sniffed, burying her nose deeper into Dani's remaining scent. It was beginning to fade and the strawberry-blonde sobbed again at the thought. 

"I know. She'll be here with you in no time. I promise." Kate rocked her sister and kissed her temple. "Why don't we go hunting?" She could feel her sister shaking her head. "Ok, no hunting. How about we watch a movie? You need to get out of your room." 

When Tanya didn't shake her head, Kate saw that as an agreement and sat up, pulling her sister with her. Both of them made their way to the living room.

"Eleazar and Carmen went out hunting." Commenting on the empty living room - the place the coven usually dwelled together. "What do you wanna watch?" The platinum blonde sat her sister down on the couch and grabbed the remote.

When the TV sprang to life, the voice of a news reporter sounded through the room. It wasn't unusual for them to watch the news, but what the reporter said peaked their interest.

"The police of Fairbanks confirmed, that in the early morning hours, three people were killed in a gruesome way. Speculations of the murders linked to a cult, leaving their bodies unrecognizable and empty of any blood. The three victims, an elderly couple and a young female in her early twenties, who lived in an apartment building on the 9th Avenue..."

Tanya immediately recognized the street name and then dashed out of the lodge. She didn't even wait for her sister, her instincts screaming at her to run run run, while the words of the reporter echoed inside her mind.

a young female in her early twenties

Tanya felt dread, so strong it made her sick. Her thoughts were empty, while she blurred through the forest into the direction of Fairbanks, safe for the image of Dani's disfigured body.

It was still dark outside, so she didn’t had to worry about people seeing someone enter their city, at the speed of a bullet train. Tanya only came to a stop in an alleyway, right in front of Dani's apartment building. 

The blue lights of police cars and ambulances illuminated the surroundings and a few people stopped by to gawk at the scene. Three stretchers with black body bags were carried out of the building and Tanya's head swam with the sickening thought of one of them being Dani. 

She closed her eyes and took a breath. The scent of death and blood entered her nose and mouth, coating the back of her tongue. Then she exhaled in relief. The ring tone of her phone made her eyes snap open and she immediately answered.

"Tanya."

"It's not her, Kate. Thank the gods, it's not her." She breathed out in relief.

"I know, she's here. Eleazar and Carmen are trying to calm her down." Kate sounded panicked. 

"What do you mean." The blonde crinkled her brows in confusion.

"Tanya, someone turned her. Dani's a newborn and not in a good mood." Eleazar's pained shriek could be heard over the line, accompanied with a loud hissing. "You need to come asap!"

Chapter Text

Dani fled the scene of blood and gore, stumbling over her feet and out into the streets. It was early morning and not many people were outside. The dark and cold night should bother her, but Dani felt nothing when the wind blew through her hair.

After she'd fed and that uncomfortable burning in her throat was extinguished, she could finally concentrate again. Concentrate on the important things.

Killing these people felt exhilarating, how the soft tissue of their skin and bones gave away under Dani's touch. The taste of their blood was delicious and Dani had to suppress a moan at the memory. 

She looked like a mass murderer, drenched in the blood of her victims. Her front was completely soaked and her mouth and neck covered in red.

The thought of killing and feeding excited her, but it also made her sick to think that. Dani shook her head and tried to remember about what happened before she became a monster. 

The pain she'd felt came to her mind and she growled at the thought. Crimson eyes and a wide predatory smile. A fight. Pushing Tanya away.

Tanya

Mate

Mine

Dani took off and into the dark streets. She could hear so many heartbeats and smell so many inviting scents, but the need to be with her mate was stronger.

When Dani blurred out of the city and through the trees, her nose picked up sweet scents. They were different from humans, who smelled mouthwatering. These scents smelled like fruits and herbs. Sweet and tart. Danger and comfort.

She could pick up an orange-silverfir and an apricot-lemon-balm scent. The source of them had to be nearby, so Dani followed them. A few minutes later, she came to a stop and watched a scene of a different gore unfold in front of her. Just like she killed these humans, they killed deers and fed from them. Much more sophisticated, Dani noted, but the thought of filthy animal blood made her gag.

A man lifted his head from his prey and looked at her in shock and recognition. "Dani?"

The woman was not far behind him and had the same expression. "Ay dios mío! What happened?"

The brunette cocked her head at them. Did she know these two? She didn't recognize them, the only thing her brain was chanting right now was mate mate mate. There was no room for anything else.

When they made an attempt to get closer, Dani crouched down and bared her teeth in a hiss. Will they get in her way? Between her and her mate? She couldn't let that happen! Dani let out a threatening growl and attacked.

She grabbed the woman and hurled her through the air, making her crash against trees that snapped under the weight. When Dani stepped forward to attack her again, the man was fast to block her way and gave her an intimidating growl of his own.

"Dani! Stop!" The woman pleaded with her.

"Mi amor, she won't listen." The man turned his head over his shoulder, but was still watching Dani carefully. "Go back to the lodge and tell the others."

"No! She's too strong for you. Together we might have a chance to control her."

"She has a gift. With or without you, she'll overpower me." He pleaded with her then. "Carmen, por favor."

Carmen? That name sounded familiar to Dani, but her emotional state didn't give her any chance to analyze this situation rationally. When the woman blurred away, Dani followed like a greyhound hurrying after a plush bunny in a dog race. The man was hot on her heels, Dani could feel his presence behind her.

All three of them rushed through the trees. Dani hunting the woman and the man hunting Dani. After a few minutes, a lodge came into view and a blonde woman stepped out. The same recognition and shock written on her face. She immediately identified the dangerous situation and moved forward, knocking Dani off her feet and into a snow dune.

"What is going on? Why is she a newborn?" The blonde sounded equally panicked as she was confused.

"We found her while feeding. Be careful Kate, she has a gift."

"What gift?"

"Telekinesis."

Kate couldn't even look shocked at Eleazar's answer, when Dani stretched her hand out and lifted the blonde into the air without touching her. She struggled against the invisible grip and her limbs flailed in the air uselessly.

When Dani took a breath, she was hit by a strong raspberry-lavender and another, more subtle scent. It clung to the blonde and Dani immediately relaxed and released her. Kate gracefully landed on her feet like a cat.

Dani breathed deeply and let the strawberry-almond scent wash over her. That sweet smell, that she would recognize anywhere, although she'd never smelled it before. But something wasn't right. Why was this woman covered in her mate's scent? Dani tensed and crouched down again, sensing a competitor. 

Kate was quick this time, blurring in a zigzag in front of the brunette, not giving her any openings and when she was in touching distance, she gave Dani the strongest voltage she could muster. Immediately the brunette screamed in pain, collapsed and convulsed on the ground.

"Fixate her, I have to call Tanya." Eleazar and Carmen were on Dani's side at once, taking one arm each and pinning the still convulsing woman down.

"Tanya, someone turned her. Dani's a newborn and not in a good mood." Kate spoke into the phone, while Dani broke free from the grip Carmen and Eleazar had her in. The newborn ripped his arm clean off, making him scream out in pain. She used it to whack at Carmen's head, who let out a hiss in response. "You need to come asap!"

Kate let the phone fall to the ground, before running to help them get Dani back under control. She gripped her neck from behind and Dani collapsed howling on the snow littered ground. 

While Carmen helped her husband put his arm back into place, Kate kept sending a constant flow of electricity through Dani's neck without mercy. "I'm sorry, but it's for the best."

After fifteen minutes, Tanya blurred into a stop in front of them. Her ember eyes were pained seeing her mate yelp and writhing in pain. She let out a growl, eyes blackening and Kate immediately releases the newborn. 

When the pain eased and the contractions stopped, Dani looked up and directly at Tanya. Crimson locked onto ember. Everything around her dulled to a background noise, while the woman in front of her, was the only thing Dani could focus on.

She launched forward and crashed directly into the strawberry-blonde, who fell backwards due to the force of it. Dani didn't waste any time, she crashed their lips together, smearing blood all over Tanya. Dani was straddling her and grinded down, while trying to force her tongue through pink lips.

The feeling to mate was so strong, Dani couldn't think straight anymore. She needed to feel Tanya's lips, fingers and tongue all over and inside her body and she needed to feel her in return. 

A moan broke free from one of them, Dani wasn't sure who it was. It didn't matter, she kept grinding into her mate and still tried to push her tongue passed stubborn lips. When they finally parted, she quickly shoved her muscle inside and wasted no time exploring. Dani groaned when she felt a growl vibrating from Tanya and into her mouth, while she kept tongue fucking her.

Her entrance squeezed around nothing, pushing out slick arousal and coating her underwear. She needed her mate and she needed her now, so Dani started to rip Tanya's clothes apart and immediately traveled down and across pale skin. When she felt the strawberry-blonde's grip on her ass, squeezing hard, she growled and bucked faster into her.

Kissing and biting all the way down her neck, collarbone and right over a lacy bra. Dani tore the fabric with her teeth, biting down on the ample breast and letting it fill her mouth, while Tanya's moans filled her ears and made her clit harden further.

She could feel Tanya trying to roll them over. As a newborn she was much stronger than her, but Dani submitted and let Tanya be on top. This position was much more comfortable and she could see the blonde’s exposed breasts in front of her. Pale and ripe for harvest, nipples standing proud like sentries. Dani leaned up and took one into her mouth, starting to suck and bite the nub in earnest. Her reward was a filthy moan and a fist pulling at her hair to get her closer.

A vibration inside her left pocket irritated her for a second, before she could dwell on it, she switched to the other nipple, to give it the same attention. The vibration didn't stop though and when it turned into a loud ringing, Dani growled. Who dares interrupt her mating?

Tanya tried to move away from her and Dani let out a whine. It quickly turned into a purr, when Tanya stroked her hair. The blonde fished the phone out of her pocket and flipped it open, while Dani kept sucking and biting. 

"It's Konner." Dani didn't register what her mate said and what did it even matter? She would scream in pleasure soon, both of them would. Words were unnecessary right now. A few more words left Tanya's mouth, all while Dani played with her breasts. When she tried to rip her jeans apart, Tanya stopped her with a hand and a firm voice. "Dani, stop."

Instead of ripping through the fabric, the brunette let her hands rest on Tanya's hips instead, obeying her mate's order reluctantly.

"Shit..." the concern in her mate's voice sobered Dani up immediately and the fog of arousal lifted somewhat. Tanya typed something into her phone, before flipping it close and shoving it into her own pocket. Worried amber eyes looked at her and Dani wanted to do anything to make her feel better again. "Come on, we have to clean you up."

Tanya stood up and took Dani with her. She grabbed Dani's hand and pulled her towards the lodge. The brunette couldn't see anyone anymore, they must have left shortly after they knew what was going on. 

When they went inside and up the stairs, Tanya pulled them into her room and to the adjacent bathroom. She wasted no time and run a warm bath, trying to strip Dani out of her blood soaked clothes, while fending off greedy hands. Dani pouted and a deep aching hurt settled inside her chest. Didn't her mate want her? Why didn't they resume their mating?

Then both of them were naked and Dani could do nothing but look. Her mate looked delicious and she wanted to dig right in. Tanya's breasts were full mounds with hard pink nipples. Between her legs was short and coarse blonde hair, hiding the source of that mouthwatering smell, that Dani ached to taste. 

Tanya stepped forward, lightly smacking the hands away that wanted to grab and touch pale skin. The blonde lifted her up and stepped into the bathtub. Tanya put her in front and sat behind Dani. She made quick work washing brunette hair and while she massaged her scalp, she earned a deep moan. Dani rutted her hips forward and back against Tanya's groin, whining at the absence of friction.

"I know, moya lyubov. I want you too, but we don't have time for that right now." [my love]." Tanya kept working the shampoo into her hair. It smelled like cherry.

"Why?" Dani's voice was hoarse and came out as a whimper.

"You remember your friend Konner?" Her mate spoke slow and soft. Knowing that a newborn mind was all over the place, emotionally and mentally. When Dani nodded, she continued. "He was questioned by the police and they asked where you were. He sent them to us."

Still it didn't dawn on her and she turned around with a confused face. Tanya had an empathetic look and kissed her cheek lovingly. "You're a suspect in their investigations. I gave them our address. They'll be here in one or two hours."

Dani's eyes showed deep regret, now that her mind caught up. She'd killed these people and that was the reason the police was on their way. It was all her fault.

Tanya was so in tune with her mate, that she immediately knew what Dani thought. "It's not your fault, detka. Now it's important, more than ever, to listen to me. Can you do that?" [babe] When Dani nodded, Tanya continued. "We will clean you up and make you appear as human as possible. Kate and I will keep you under control and because you already fed, it'll be easier. Whatever you do, don't breathe in their scents. Okay?" 

Dani nodded again. She felt vulnerable and small all of a sudden and wanted nothing more than for Tanya to hold her and never let her go. When the blonde was done with cleaning Dani and herself, she let them sit a little longer in the tub and did just that. Holding her and kissing her shoulder reassuringly.

After they had their tender moment, Tanya pulled the plug to drain the water. She gave Dani her clothes to wear. They were roughly the same hight and size, but the clothes still fit loosely around the brunette's lean form, because Tanya was more curvy in some areas than Dani. Once clean and dressed, Dani looked at herself in the mirror with Tanya hugging her from behind, head resting on her shoulder.

Seeing herself in the mirror, it was still jarring not to see her own face looking back at her. It was still her, but she was different. The tan skin replaced with paleness, her eye color was all wrong and under their surface was something feral and dangerous.

"I understand how difficult this must be for you, but I'm here. Always." 

A knock made them turn around and Kate came in. She gave Dani green contact lenses and at her confused look explained. "We have some colors, just in case for these situations or to blend in better, when someone slips."

Putting them in and looking back at the mirror, the face staring back at her now looked a little more like her. It was still wrong though, a weird feeling of uncanny valley.

They sat on the sofa, with Kate and Tanya sandwiching Dani. Two police officers were sitting right in front of them, on the other sofa. The coffee table, Kate and Tanya were the only barrier between Dani and the lives of the two human men.

"Alright, we'll make it quick." Officer Dyson said tiredly. It was 9am, but he must have been at the crime scene in the early morning hours, working through the night and straight into the next day. "Miss Swan, where were you between 4 and 5 am this Monday morning?"

She took a deep breath before the cops came. Tanya said to hold it and only speak terse to save oxygen for her answers. "Here."

Although she held her breath, she very much heard their heartbeats and saw their pulse beating in their throats. Dani imagined how she sprang forward to rip them apart. How good their blood would taste, when she'd sink her teeth into them.

The other officer had a notepad and pencil in his hands. "Over night?"

Kate smiled and took Dani's hand to intertwine their fingers, sensing that the newborn was about to snap. She squeezed firmly and sent subtle shocks as a warning. Tanya on the other hand looked like she wanted to murder her sister for touching her mate like that.

Officer notepad looked at Kate and then at their intertwined fingers and lastly at Dani. "Your friend Konner Miller said, that you were intimate with Tanya Denali." His gaze then looked between Kate and Tanya.

Dani choked out painfully and not because of the electricity shooting into her system. "We broke up."

"So you're now in a relationship with her sister?" Officer Dyson asked skeptically.

"Yes, it wasn't planned, but here we are. Isn't that right, babe?" Kate turned to Dani with the sweetest most saccharine smile the brunette had ever seen. A silent demand to play along.

"Oh, it shocked me too, babe." Dani gritted through her teeth, the last word physically hurting her.

Officer notepad looked at Tanya and scribbled something down. The strawberry-blonde had the most fake smile plastered on her face, hiding her jealousy as best as she could. "We're all very accepting in this household."

The mate bond was far from secured yet, although she knew it was all a show, she couldn't help to feel that way. It was the possessive nature of a vampire and their instincts to keep their relationship monogamous with their mate.

Kate quickly brought the attention back to her and batted her eyelashes innocently. "Is that against the law, officers?"

"No, of course not." Officer Dyson cleared his throat awkwardly. "Thank you for your time. Please don't leave the state, in case we have more questions for you, Miss Swan." 

Everyone stood up and Tanya showed the humans out, while Kate hugged Dani from behind. A threatening hand slipping under her - Tanya's - shirt, ready to give her a high voltage. When the cops stepped outside, they turned around and looked at the couple one last time, before nodding their goodbyes to Tanya. 

As soon as the door closed, Kate let the brunette go and Tanya blurred into her mate. She tightly crossed her arms around Dani's waist in a possessive manner, growling at Kate. The growl turned into a purr, when she felt Dani nuzzling her nose into her neck soothingly. 

Before the cops left, all three vampires could hear officer notepad mutter. "It's always the pretty ones." Before closing the car door and finally driving away.

Chapter Text

Tanya held her mate for a few more minutes, while Dani nuzzled her cheek against her own and filling the room with both of their purrs. The blonde was content to have her mate in her arms and that they got through the worst, without Dani slipping. 

The last three days were especially stressful and her anxiety was constantly in a high state. Tanya never imagined that a vampire could get that tense. And the heartbreak she'd felt, wasn't like any she'd ever experienced.

To this day she thought, that the pain she felt when her mother died was intense. Tanya was still a young vampire and the loss drove her sisters and her into the arms of various lovers. Bloodlust and pleasure blurring together and fatalities were not surprising. After a few hundred years of killing the men and women she'd slept with, Tanya felt a deep regret. She was an undead creature, but that didn't mean she couldn't feel for the humans she bedded. Some of them she even quite liked and if it wasn't for a vampire yearning for their one true mate, she would have even considered turning one of them and pursuing a long term relationship.

Tanya never regretted her past dalliances. They were fun and she was a confident woman, who knew what she wanted and simply took it. When she bedded men, she liked to give them the illusion that they were in charge. With women it was much easier, especially a century ago. They always took on a docile role in society and Tanya took advantage of that. She liked being the one who took control in the bedroom. See her partners bending to her will and becoming putty under her skilled fingers. 

Naturally her mate would be the more submitting person of their relationship, accommodating to her dominant side. Dani was a wild card, but Tanya liked a little power play and enjoyed giving the brunette the room to explore their dynamic. After they'll secure the bond by mating, Tanya couldn't wait to explore their romantic and sexual relationship further.

Kate watched the couple in silence with a genuine smile. She was happy to see her sister not moping around anymore. Thinking of Dani as a vampire now was still something she had to get used to. How did she even become one? The transformation usually takes two or three days, which means she had to be attacked by a vampire, not long after Tanya drove her home.

Carmen and Eleazar entered the living room then, pulling her out of her musing and joined Kate in her silent observation. The spanish couple stayed out of the police questioning, but in close proximity of the lodge to offer their help if it became necessary. Which luckily they didn't need to. They continued to watch their coven leader, dear friend and sister being untroubled, for what seemed like the first time in her life. 

"After you two lovebirds are done with your cuddle session, could Dani maybe explain what happened?" Kate asked with mirth and the couple in question reluctantly turned around, still holding onto each other.

The coven sat down on the sofas. To think about it, sitting was not a necessity for vampires. It was just as comfortable standing like a statue. Sitting down was, by this point, just a habit to give comfort. Their vegetarianism was born out of the same comfort, giving them the opportunity to mingle with humans.

The brunette broke the silence with a regretful tone in her voice. "I'm sorry for hurting you."

Carmen waved her off and everyone agreed to what she said. "You're a newborn, it's perfectly normal to react the way you did." At Dani's confused look at the term, she chuckled and her husband took over.

"A newborn is a freshly turned vampire. You will be a newborn for one year and in this state, you're easy to anger, enticed faster by sensory stimuli, get excited quickly and have a higher hunger drive. You're also a lot stronger than older vampires, due to your own blood circulating in your system."

"Oh." Dani was brooding over the new information.

"Don't worry, we'll help you learn how to control it." Tanya kissed the hand she was holding, brushing her lips over now pale knuckles.

"Speaking of learning and control." Eleazar chimed in with a smile. "Your mate is gifted." The smile she gave Dani reached her eyes and she felt her mate preen at that, which made her smile more. Tanya turned to her friend to signal him to continue. "She has the gift of telekinesis."

"And it's fucking scary." Kate grinned with mischief. "Guess I'm not the cool one in this coven anymore."

"Are you kidding me? I can still feel these electroshocks you gave me." Dani chuckled while Tanya growled lowly. 

"Yeah, sorry by the way. To my defense you were really hard to control." Both grinned at each other and Kate felt glad that Dani join their coven. The brunette was just so fun to tease at times and the bickering was refreshing. 

Tanya asked her what happend after she'd dropped her off on Friday morning and Dani told them everything, while the others stayed silent, safe for the dark growls from Tanya listening to her mate's description of her suffering.

"We should stay on high alert for the next few days, just to be safe." Tanya stepped into her role as a leader. The order was clear: never going solo, either hunting or into the city and if they'll encounter a vampire, they should immediately report it and wait for backup if the situation turned ugly.

"What's up with all the different eye colors and when does my eyes will match yours?" Her mate asked no one in particular.

The strawberry-blonde started to explain softly. "Vampires have red eyes by default, due to feeding on human blood. It turns amber after three months of strictly following the animal diet. When we get angry, hungry or-" She send her a small smirk. "-aroused, they turn black."

Her newborn mate cocked her head and looked her up and down. Tanya could feel her intense gaze and heard Dani sniff the air. "You're hungry then."

"Hmm?" Tanya was confused by that statement. 

Dani's fingers touched her cheek softly and Tanya could see worry inside crimson orbs. "Your eyes."

Her heart burst of adoration, being cared for by a loving partner made her beam. "I should probably feed soon." She stood up and by doing so, let go of Dani's hand. Tanya already missed the contact. 

"I could accompany you. Eleazar and Carmen can handle a newborn for a couple of hours, while we're gone." Kate suggested, although she didn't have to feed, she shouldn't let her sister go alone. That unknown vampire might still be in the vicinity.

Tanya could see her mate tense in what was likely panic. "Can I-" Dani felt unsure of herself. "Can I come with you?" She cleared her throat, but the brunette's voice sounded still clingy, which Tanya enjoyed a little too much. "You could show me how to hunt and I could try-" Dani made a disgusted face. "-animal blood." Tanya smiled at the effort her mate was making and at the lack of response from her, Dani quickly rushes out. "I'll behave, I promise!"

The blonde had to chuckle at that and she hold out her hand in invitation. Dani grabbed it a little too fast, which Tanya didn't comment on while intertwining their fingers. "Let's go then."

Tanya always loved running through the forest, since even before she turned into a vampire. Of course human senses couldn't hold an ounce to what a vampire was feeling when jumping over a log or root. The way the wind felt, while blowing through her hair and into her nose while she hunted was exhilarating. 

It was late August and the freshly fallen snow in the Denali national park made the scenery that much more beautiful. Tanya was an expert in not leaving footprints in the white powder, always the lethal and quite predator. 

Dani however trampled very loudly through the forest and the blonde had to suppress a chuckle, when her mate ran through a tree, splintering it in two. She lost the battle however, when Dani stumbled over a stone, which stuck out of the ground and made her fly into a boulder face first.

Dani sat on her bottom, pouting exaggerated and looked at Tanya in hurt. "Hey, that's not funny. You're laughing at a newborn, you meanie." Which made the blonde laugh harder and Dani dropped the act to join her.

After they calmed down, Tanya let her scent the air and find their prey. Once the brunette signaled into a direction, which they followed, both of them could hear a faint heartbeat. Tanya made them stop right at the edge of the treeline and in front of a wide meadow and sea.

At the sea drank a lone caribou, which was peculiar because they were herd animal. When the blonde sniffed the air, she could see why it was alone. It was hurt and red coated its left side.

Tanya made sure, Dani watched her while she pounced and once the animal was down, she expertly snapped its neck and putting it out if its misery. Her eyes took on a deeper shade of black and venom pooled inside her mouth by the thought of finally feeding again.

She had last fed in the early morning on Thursday. Now it was Monday noon and she craved some blood, after Dani kissed her. Her bloody lips against her own and how Dani shoved her tongue inside her mouth, making her taste it. Tanya found that extremely erotic, due to the taste of human blood and the sacrilege of it all.

The blonde kneeled in front of it and ripped the fur clean off, exposing the muscles of the caribou and biting down. It filled her mouth and she drank fast but carefully, to not spill anything. As an ancient vampire, she never spilled any of her food in over six hundred years.

When she looked up, she saw two pairs of crimson orbs observing her curiously. Tanya detached her mouth from the animal's neck and motioned for the brunette to come closer.

"Want to try it?" She smiled softly and held the neck up into the air. Dani crouched down next to her, eying it with a frown and complained how musty it smelled. 

"Will you be happy if I do this?" Tanya perked up at that. Ah, Dani was a pleaser it seemed and she smiled at the not so innocent thought she first had at that realization. 

The blonde stroked brunette hair with her other hand and held Dani's gaze. "Yes and in the future you will be too."

That was all Dani needed, as she took the neck of the animal and ripped it practically open. Tearing it apart with her teeth, savagely biting down and making a repulsive face. Dani gulped the remaining blood down, all while Tanya kept stroking her hair. "You're doing so good, dorogoy." [my darling]

Dani purred at that praise and fed more feverishly. Tanya could smell the brunette's growing arousal and her eyes blackened again. To say that she was a messy eater, was an understatement. Blood splattered everywhere and by the time Dani was done and looked up - blood smeared from nose to chin - Tanya was soiled too.

She pulled Dani closer by yanking at the hair, that she softly caressed a few seconds ago. Their lips met and Tanya reached out with her other hand, ripping her shirt from Dani's body and groping at her chest. When the brunette opened her mouth to groan, she entered it and deepened the kiss.

The air smelled of caribou blood and their mixed arousal and Tanya slid her tongue harder against Dani's, swirling and massaging her mate's muscle. They exchanged groans and it was now Dani's turn to let her hands do something. She went straight for the kill and tugged at Tanya's jeans, ripping the front off and exposing blonde pubic hair.

Both were still kneeling, but Tanya wanted to change that, so she shifted forward and brought them both down onto the ground. Tanya straddled her, one leg on either side of her hips, breaking the kiss and sitting up. Black locked onto black and although neither of them needed to breathe, they were panting. 

Tanya ripped off the remnants of her jeans and her shirt too, exposing herself fully to the world and her mate. Dani let her eyes roam around hungrily, from pink erect nipples and to the apex of the blonde's legs. Soon her eyes weren't enough anymore and she greedily groped at both breasts. Kneading the flesh under her bloody hands and smearing it on pale skin, while Tanya threw her head back and moaned.

Dani rolled and pinched them, all while Tanya moaned in pleasure. When she wanted to lean forward and let her mouth join the fun, Tanya shot out a hand and pushed her back down. She rested her hand on Dani's exposed chest and husked out. "I'm in charge here. Do you understand that, detka?" [babe]

Dani whined but nodded and the hands working on her chest groped harder. Tanya took one of Dani's bloodstained hands and brought it to her face. While maintaining eye contact, the blonde took two fingers into her mouth and sucked.

"Tanya, fuck!" Her mate groaned and bucked her hips up and into Tanya's dripping cunt, making her moan around her fingers.

The blonde swirled her tongue around the digits, coating them in her saliva and with one last suck, she released them. Now clean, they eased out of her mouth, while spit connecting them to her lips. She hold onto them still and guided them down. 

Her mate's eyes widened at what she was about to do and the blonde smirked. Tanya lifted her hips up and aligned them to her opening. "You'll be good and let me ride your fingers, won't you?" Tanya asked innocently and she knew, that her mate was extremely aroused by the idea, she could smell it after all.

Dani's shock at the obscene action and language she used - reserved only for the bedroom - was now substituted by pure excitement. "Please."

Tanya sank down and the fingers breached passed her entrance. She entered herself and shoved them in, up to the first knuckle. She moaned at the feeling and gripped Dani's hand tighter, as she took more of the digits inside. Dani moaned too and let her other hand fall from an ample breast and between Tanya's legs, brushing lightly against her clit, painting it with blood.

"Hmmm." She moaned at the added stimulation and sank down deeper, taking Dani's fingers up to the last knuckles now. They stretched her well enough at this moment and Tanya couldn't wait to take a third. She let go of Dani's hand, it would stay in place now that her cunt gripped it inside her tightly. Tanya started to move and fucked herself, while gripping one of her own breasts, now that Dani's hands were occupied with something else. Her other hand still rested on Dani's chest as support. 

She felt how Dani started to thrust her fingers, meeting her halfway whenever she sank down again. Then she felt Dani's other fingers, exploring wet folds. The brunette let her index and middle finger slide against slick skin, bumping her clit every so often before going down to her entrance, coating Tanya's pussy in red. The angle might have been uncomfortable for a human, due to the awkward bending of the wrist, but it was nothing for a vampire. 

Tanya could feel one finger on either side of her filled entrance, sliding up and down and adding to her pleasure. The slick sounds of her fucking Dani's fingers and both of their moans filled the air. At one point, Dani started to curl her digits and hit a particularly sensitive spot inside her. 

She let out a loud moan and gripped her boob harder. "Yebat!" [Fuck] It felt so good, as if Dani's fingers were made for her - and they very well were.

"You like that?" Her mate asked her and the blonde could only groan in agreement.

"Another." Tanya moaned above her and Dani errected her bloody ringfinger, which slipped in with the next downward motion of the blonde's hips. Fucking a little bit of caribou blood into the blonde and Dani moaned at the filthiness.

The added stretch was just what Tanya needed and she started to move faster and closer to her release. Dani's digits were soaked by now and it even dripped down her hand and wrist. Fingers found her clit again and started to rub fast circles.

"Fuck, Dani. I'm close." Tanya's brows furrowed as she looked into her mate's eyes. They were filled with lust and hunger, but deeper under the surface was love.

Tanya felt how Dani curled her fingers again and added pressure onto her clit at the same time. Her movements became erratic and her legs shook. She threw her head back and screamed as the hot white pleasure of an orgasm washed over her. Her walls squeezed Dani's fingers impossibly tight and coated them even more with her release.

The brunette helped her ride out her climax, by slowly pumping inside her and gradually slowing the circling on her clit. The aftershocks wrecked her system and she bend forward, slumping into her mate. Dani wrapped one arm around her convulsing form, while continuing to lazily stroke her inner walls, to coax every tremor out of her.

After a few minutes, the tremors stopped and Tanya nuzzled into her mate's neck, kissing it in contentment. Then she peaked up and was met with a grinning Dani. "I think you nearly snapped my fingers clean off, squeezing them as hard as you did."

Tanya narrowed her eyes and contracted her muscles around the three digits. "They seem to be still whole." She said mockingly with a smile, while her mate moaned at the action.

Tanya leaned back fully and into her previous sitting position. She lifted her hips and released the brunette's fingers. They were sopping wet and Tanya could see, how Dani eyed her dripping pussy and the digits with new hunger.

"Go on, taste them." Dani didn't need to be told twice and she quickly started to lick them clean with her tongue. The groans she made went straight to Tanya's clit, it was unfair how quickly Dani aroused her again. 

When the brunette was done and her fingers were as clean as they got, she scooted forward and tried to drink directly from the source. Tanya would have let her, but she wanted to have fun too, so she stopped her mate.

"Ah-ah." Dani pouted and Tanya chuckled at that. "It's my turn now." She pushed Dani down and onto her back, coming down with her and supporting herself with two forearms on either side of Dani's head. They kissed softly and Tanya could taste herself and the blood on the brunette's lips and tongue. She let her lips wander along a sharp jaw and neck. Tanya kissed, bit and tongued against the bloody skin, rewarded by groans.

When she traveled further to the side and to an ear, she bit down. Dani groaned again and gripped Tanya's hips in the process.

Lips that had the same temperature now, moved against her auricle. "Tell me what you want." Tanya kissed it and continued, not waiting for Dani's answers. "Do you want my fingers?" She went to suck on her earlobe and Dani whimpered. "Do you want my tongue?" Drawing circles with it on her outer ear, making her mate take a ragged breath.

"B-both." Dani shakily answered and Tanya smiled at how the brunette became putty in her hands.

Tanya kissed down on her exposed chest and gave Dani's breast some attention. The brunette squirmed and groaned at her ministrations. Tanya knew that Dani wanted her somewhere else, so she reluctantly left Dani's chest and moved farther down. The jeans was in the way, after Tanya kissed a trail down over a tense stomach, so she ripped it clean off.

Her nostrils were hit with a delicious smell and instead of teasing her, like she planned to, she immediately latched onto it. As soon as her mouth and tongue made contact with wet folds, Dani bucked up and moaned. Tanya wrapped an arm over the brunette's waist to fixate her, so she could drink the nectar better. 

Tanya moaned into her pussy, she'd never tasted something so divine, it could even rival the taste of humans. If she wasn't dependent on blood, she would happily live off of what Dani gave her.

Tanya let her tongue glide down Dani's inner lips and teased her opening by lightly dipping in. Dani fisted strawberry-blonde hair, while moaning and humping up into Tanya's mouth. She rested her index finger on the brunette's entrance and worked it in, feeling how soft the walls were and trying to map out every bumb and ridge. Her tongue found a swollen clit and circled fast and hard around it, while easing the whole digit inside. 

Dani was a moaning mess under her and produced more arousal for Tanya to drink from. The blonde pumped in and out and after a minute added another finger, scissoring them.

"Fuck!" Dani moaned as she shoved Tanya's face harder against her core. "Faster!"

Tanya sped up, she knew Dani wouldn't take long. Her thrust were blurry, using her enhanced vampiric speed and she sucked Dani's swollen nub into her mouth, swirling her tongue over it. The blonde added pressure to Dani's waist and must have hit her g-spot with the next thrust, because Dani tensed suddenly. Her walls rhythmically clamped down on Tanya's fingers, while she bend forward and expelled a loud scream.

Tanya fucked her through it and straight into the next orgasm. When her second climax waned, but Tanya didn't stop, Dani tried to pull away due to the overwhelming feeling of overstimulation. The blonde however had other plans and held her down with the arm on Dani's waist.

"Tanya, too much." She choked out in a whine and squirmed against the intruding mouth that attacked her oversensitive clit. The brunette couldn't take it anymore, she forcefully pushed her mate away.

Tanya flew through the air and landed thirty feet away on the ground, rolling a few additional feet in the process. Dani immediately jumped up and rushed to her mate. "I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me." The brunette felt guilty and her hands hovered over Tanya's form, afraid to touch her.

Tanya looked up at her mate with a grin. She was coated in Dani's release from nose to chin, some of it even dribbled down her throat. "No, it's my fault. I should remember to give you more time, to adjust to being a vampire."

She pushed a kneeling Dani back again, who landed onto her buttocks. The brunette tensed slightly, when Tanya laid her hands onto her knees, parting her legs and repositioned herself between them. Tanya drew soothing circles on her mate's thighs. "It's all in your head. You're a vampire now, detka. There is no such thing as too much." [babe]  

When Dani relaxed somewhat, she gave Tanya an adorable confused frown. "But it felt so overwhelming and I don't think I could cum again in a while."

"I could wring a hundred climaxes out of you and you could still give me more, moy solnishko." [my sun] She kissed her mate's lips softly.

Dani stroked strawberry-blonde hair and leaned back onto her forearms, giving Tanya the permission to bury her face into her favorite place again.

Chapter Text

When they were both satisfied, it was early morning and the sun began to peak from the horizon. A light hue of pink painted the sky, the beautiful canvas of mother earth. A high croak was sounded, as black wings flapped into the air in excitement and landed on the dead cadaver, fourty feet away from them.

Dani rested her cheek on soft pillowy breasts, her legs tangled with the blonde's and an arm secured her middle, drawing lazy patterns into the skin. She closed her eyes, basking in the comfort of her mate and let the strawberry-almond smell fill her senses.

Tanya stayed true to her words and brought the brunette into one climax after the other without mercy. Dani never came so much and in such close intervals, in all her life. She was in a constant state of bliss, while Tanya's skilled fingers and tongue brought her pleasure, making her bend, squirm and scream.

Dani never came so hard either. Her nerve endings firing pleasure through her body, stimulating her receptors constantly. If she had to pinpoint how many times she orgasmed, Dani would have to lie to give an exact number. She had a feeling though, that it must have been close to thirty-something and these were only the climaxes back to back.

Tanya truly fucked her silly and she was drunk on pleasure, but at some point she could detach the hungry mouth from her core and pin the blonde to the ground. Tanya growled and fought against Dani, who restrained her by the wrists, but against a newborn she had no chance.

Although Tanya gave her more orgasms, Dani prided herself secretly, that she saw Tanya come undone many times too. Exactly nineteen times, which the brunette counted precisely, like it was important. At least for her it was. Seeing the pleasure on Tanya's face and the exact moment when she came was breathtaking.

The only layer that covered them, was the now dry blood, that still clung to their skin and the added layer of snow and dirt. Surprisingly, Dani didn't feel any discomfort, not from the filth nor from the hard ground or the biting cold. Being a vampire had its perks.

Soft lips pressed against her hair and pulled Dani out of her musing. "What would you say about a warm bath?"

Her eyelids fluttered, while fingers softly stroked her hip bone, relaxing her further into the soft body below. When she was still human, Tanya felt cold and firm, but now she felt warm and soft. Dani had the deep urge to fall asleep, to let this comfort lull her into the dream world, but she was wide awake. 

"Sounds heavenly." Dani murmured, but made no move to stand up, instead she buried her nose into her cushiony pillow.

After a few minutes, Tanya shifted under her, detangling herself and standing up, all to the brunette's dismay. Dani rolled over and onto her back, watching the blonde standing over her. Her eyes traced over squishy thighs, curvy hips, a soft stomach and ample breasts. Dani could watch Tanya's naked form for eternity, she decided and a lazy smile formed.

"Like what you see?" Tanya smirked playfully with a raised brow. Dani nodded dumbly, still shamelessly watching. "Good, because it's all yours, milaya." [sweetheart]

Dani licked her lips at that and looked into amber eyes. "It is?" Tanya nodded. "So, I could just..." Dani sat up and onto her knees, grabbing Tanya's thighs and nosing between her legs. "...do that, right?" Her tongue started to lick over a hooded clit, trying to coax it out to play.

"Hmmm." The blonde ran her fingers through brunette hair, before pulling and bending Dani's head back. Forcing her away from between her legs and to look into her eyes. "Don't do that, or I'll have to take you again and this time I will not stop." Tanya sighed deeply, as if to steel herself not to just do that. "We still have a lot to talk about. Come on." She bend over and swiftly picked her mate up, making her giggle.

Dani crossed her legs and arms around Tanya, burying her face into the crook of her neck. The blonde laid one hand on the small of Dani's back and the other under her ass, pulling Dani flush against herself. The brunette's clit lightly brushed against Tanya's belly and she forced herself to stay quiet and not rut against it. Thankfully the way back was done in under four minutes, as Tanya gracefully blurred through the forest.

Now standing in the driveway, Tanya could feel her mate squirming. She looked down, but Dani was still hiding into her neck. "What is it?"

"We are, uhm, naked. The others will see..." If Dani could blush, she would've. Tanya laughed and squeezed Dani tightly. She jumped in the air and up to the third floor. It was now that Dani realized, that the blonde had this intention all along. Going in through the balcony door and straight into their bedroom. Their bedroom? Yes. Their bedroom. It sounded right and Dani's heart fluttered.

Tanya carried Dani to the adjacent bathroom and while she still held her mate, she ran them the promised bath. The blonde stepped into the tub and sat down with Dani in her lap, with the brunette's legs and arms still crossed around her. 

Once clean water, started to turn its color. Turning pink, black and then a mix of brown. Washing away the dirt and blood, surrounding them in a filthy brew. They ran a second bath, until both of them were clean again and washed their hair with that delicious smelling cherry shampoo. Sharing soft kisses and touches here and there. 

When Tanya filled the tub for the third time, she reached out for a little bottle and emptied it into the water. Dani took a sniff, the smell of roses filled her senses. 

The newborn vampire leaned forward and captured pink lips with her own. Unlike the other kisses they'd shared, while cleaning themselves, this one had a little more urgency to it. Dani pressed harder against Tanya, trying to pour all the feelings she had inside her heart, that would otherwise burst of fullness. When they broke apart, amber locked onto crimson and Dani wanted to never look away again.

"I'm sorry." She said, tightening her arms and legs around the blonde, afraid that she would vanish. "I'm sorry for pushing you away. For causing you pain. I was just..." Dani choked, then swallowed the imaginary lump in her throat. "It was all so confusing. It still is."

Tanya's hands drew soothing patterns across Dani's back and gave her a smile. "I know, moy solnishko." [my sun] She leaned forward and kissed the corner of Dani's mouth. "I will answer every question you have."

When Tanya leaned back again, she was met with an adorable confused frown. "I met you a week ago." Crimson eyes searched something inside amber. "But yet, I felt that intense need to be with you or it would hurt." Dani broke their gazes and continued in a low voice. "Why did I feel like this?"

Tanya cupped her chin to make her look at her again. "Mates have a particular bond. It's strong and intense, developing quickly. Now that we've secured it, you won't feel that intensity anymore."

"Secured?" When realization dawned on her, her mouth hung open. "You mean I was horny all the time, because I had the urgency to do, what? Mate with you?" Dani furrowed her brows. "That sounds like we're animals."

Tanya chuckled in amusement. She started to caress Dani's jaw with her thumb and hummed. "In a way, I suppose we are." And when the brunette looked at her flabbergasted, she gave her a cheeky smile. "We are predators, apex predators to be exact."

"Vampires are crazy. Tell me something I don't know."

Tanya hummed again. "Nothing can destroy us, because our skin is as hard as diamonds. Which you tested, when you kissed that boulder." She giggled at the eye roll that was thrown her way. 

"Jealous?" Dani said in challenge, trying to hide her non-existent blush.

The blonde smirked and leaned forward, letting her lips hover dangerously close to the brunette's. She let her tongue peak out, touching Dani's bottom lip with the tip and swiped along it, earning a shuddered breath. When Tanya leaned back again, Dani's eyes were black. The brunette lunged forward to crash their lips together, seemingly frustrated by the teasing and nearly-kiss.

Before the kiss got heated, Tanya made them stop. "We'll have eternity for that, darling." Dani pouted, which Tanya softly kissed away. "You probably have more questions, so ask away."

"There are smells that cling to you and the others. They're comforting, especially yours. What's up with that?"

"Vampires have scents, which help us identify one another. You feel comforted by their scents, because they're your coven members. As your mate, my scent elicits a much deeper emotion."

Dani took a deep breath and let her senses drown in Tanya's scent. An immediate contentment washed over her. "You smell like strawberry and almond."

Tanya smiled and kissed her softly. She would never tire of kissing her, hearing her voice or touching her. "And you smell like coconut and jasmine." Dani kissed her in return for a few minutes.

"How old are you?" Dani blurted out then and added just as quickly. "I wanted to ask you that night, when you told me you were a vampire. I'm sorry if that's rude or something, because it totally is, right? You don't have to answ-"

Tanya laughed at her rambling mate and shook her head. "I'm sorry, love." She looked at Dani again with a smile. "It's not rude. I was changed by my great-aunt, shortly after I turned twenty-four, in the early 11th century. "

Dani's mouth hung open and she stared at her with shock for a whole minute. At some point, Tanya brushed her thumb against Dani's parted lips to pull her out. "I- whoa. I always thought older women were hot." Dani cleared her throat. "I mean..."

A grin, that gradually grew, formed on Tanya's lips and she started to get playful again. "Hmmm, is that so? What else do you think is hot?" Tanya wanted to tease and fuck her in the tub, but they still had so much to cover. It had to wait and they could use the tub or their bed or any other surface for their lovemaking the next time 

"You." Dani answered, entranced by amber eyes, which Tanya broke with a soft kiss. The brunette's voice filled the room again, when they pulled apart. "One thousand years...the things you've seen. I can't imagine, even if I tried." It was said with admiration in her voice. Dani wanted to know everything. What did it feel like to have lived through a millenium of human history. So much innovation, war and change.

"Would you like to know?" Tanya said bashful and at the nod Dani gave her, she started to tell Dani about her past. 

How she lived as a nomad with Sasha, who became her mother. How they encountered Kate and then Irina. She told her about the Volturi and their laws, about Sasha's death and how much they'd grieved. Dani kissed her softly and stroked her hair throughout the painful memories. 

Tanya told her, how they'd dealt with the pain and in doing so, became the origin of the succubus legend. How many humans she'd killed in the throes of passion and that she nearly broke at the feeling of regret. That this was the reason why she became a vegetarian. Tanya saw something similar, she'd felt back then herself, in Dani's eyes. 

The blonde told her that she hadn't slipped once, in the past four hundred years and could enjoy her past dalliances better, without the added bloodlust. Dani growled lowly into the blonde's neck, squeezing her in possessiveness. Tanya growled with her in an equally possessive nature, while murmuring a chorus of "I'm yours. You're mine. Forever."

After their growling calmed down, Dani told her, that she didn't like the idea of Tanya with anyone that wasn't her. The blonde explained, that it was in their vampiric nature, to feel that way. To not share their mate and to be extremely possessive and territorial.

Still, Dani was understanding and glad, that Tanya found a way to grief and to enjoy herself. It took her every ounce of willpower to speak it out loud and not break out into growling again, which Tanya rewarded with more kisses.

They sat inside the tub for another few hours, the water went cold long ago, which neither minded. Changing positions after Tanya talked about her past. They were in a similar position like yesterday, when Tanya cleaned her, before the police arrived.

The blonde encircled Dani from behind, resting her head on her mate's shoulder and drew lazy patterns across her stomach.

"It's not the first time I've killed." Dani whispered out of nowhere and Tanya's hands stilled, before resuming their actions and silently telling Dani to continue. 

"I've killed my mother. She died in childbirth." Before Tanya could say that it wasn't her fault and she should never think that, her mate quickly added. "I know that it's not my fault, but I always felt like it was." 

Dani's next words were shaky, venom shot inside her eyes and made her vision blurry. "She was only eighteen. So young and full of dreams and hopes and I took that from her, just like I've took it from them."

The people Dani had killed, the images of their savagely ripped open chests, were still fresh in her mind. That sweet olderly couple from next door, who sometimes cooked for her, when she came home late. Saying she remembered them of their own daughter, who had kids of her own now. The woman, who was her age and had her whole life ahead of herself. Brutally ripped from this world by Dani's hands.

"I feel disgusted with myself, because God, it felt so good, Tanya. They tasted so good and I would do it again." Dani broke down and put a hand over her mouth to muffle a current of wails.

Tanya rocked her mate inside her arms, while she sobbed and hugged her tightly against her front. "I wish I could take that pain away from you. Take it all away and ease that burden from your shoulders." She kissed the side of her head. "But I can't. It's part of who we are and it's up to us to grow and get stronger the next time, so we can resist our nature."

Dani sobbed harder, while Tanya didn't stop her soothing rocking motion and choked out a question. "Will it ever get easier?"

Tanya hesitated at first to mull it over, before answering honestly. "No, but you'll learn to live with it." 

She continued to whisper sweet nothings into Dani's ear, while she kissed her shoulder and cheek. The sobs waned after half an hour and were replaced by whimpers. 

Tanya drained the water and lifted her mate out of the tub. She dried her off with a towel and dressed Dani in her own clothes again. Tanya took the brunette by the hand and walked them to the bed, laying down and spooning her from behind. Soft kisses brushed against Dani's temple and hair, in between reassuring words.

Chapter Text

Tanya held Dani until the sun went down and up again. The sobs and whimpers long quieted down and silence enveloped them. Tanya knew that the first kill was special in a morbid way. A vampire would never forget how it felt like to sink their teeth into warm flesh and how the first mouthful of hot red blood tasted. How the person tensed and jerked against a strong grip and what their dead eyes looked like.

When Tanya killed for the first time, Sasha was there and helped her. Told her it was okay and not fight against her nature. She'd felt regret to a degree, but after the encouraging words of her mother, the deaths didn't weight on her that heavily. Dani on the other hand had no one, when she killed these humans. She was alone and confused, driven by hunger and instinct. 

After the hunger was sated and her instincts calmed down, the full consciousness of what she'd done came crashing into her. Tanya wasn't there, but she's here now and would make sure, that Dani wouldn't break under this overwhelming guilt.

"How are you feeling?" Tanya kissed the crown of her head. They both laid on their sides, with Dani's face pressed into Tanya's neck. Secured and safe from the rest of the world, comforted and loved.

"Better." The muffled answer sounded tired. Dani shifted back to look into amber eyes. "Thank you, for listening and comforting me."

"Of course, darling." Tanya said softly with a serious twinge in her tone. "I'm here for you, always." 

Her mate leaned forward, kissing her in a show of gratitude and Tanya kissed back to prove the truthfulness of her words. Lips brushed softly against one another and when they broke apart, Tanya rested her forehead against Dani's. Amber looked into crimson and seeing all the emotions inside them. Vulnerability. Sorrow. Trust. Love.

"I don't want to burst your bubble, but you two should come down here at once." Kate's voice made them break their gazes. Tanya furrowed her brows and when she scented the air, she could smell three foreign smells. She knew these smells, had smelled them at one point in her life. The smell of pain. 

Tanya motioned for her mate to follow her downstairs. When they reached the bottom and stepped into the living room, the door stood open and Carmen and Eleazar were already outside. 

"We have visitors." Kate said gravely and went out the door, to join the others. 

The scents got stronger and Tanya recognized them now. They were not good news and she tensed. Dani took her hand and interlaced their fingers, in a show of comfort.

When they stepped out together, they were met by the sight of three black hooded figures. Volturi. 

"She's here." Demetri pulled his hood down and the twins soon followed. Jane's sadistic gaze landed immediately on Dani and Tanya stepped slightly forward to shield her.

"I see you've taken the newborn in. Is she part of your coven now?" Her melodic voice made Tanya's hackles rise. Jane stood in the middle, with her brother to her left and Demetri to her right. Alec grinned in amusement and Demetri was indifferent as ever.

The strawberry-blonde raised her chin, she wouldn't show them any weakness. "Yes, she is a full member of the Denali Coven."

Jane's crimson eyes wandered over the entire coven, sizing them up and to intimidate them at the same time. They landed back on Tanya and then dropped to the blonde's hand, which was still holding Dani's. "Your mate caused quite the ruckus." 

Tanya tensed further and gripped Dani's hand tighter, when Jane's gaze landed on the brunette. "We've dealt with your sire, rest assured." Jane clucked her tongue in a chastising way. "Drawing attention to our kind like that, will have consequences next time. Tanya Denali claimed you as a member of her coven and as the coven leader, bears therefore full responsible for you." 

Tanya could feel the burning gaze of Dani, but didn't dare look away from the three Volturi guards. The sadist spoke again. "Until you complete your newborn phase, she will take every punishment in your stead." Then Jane addressed her again. "Do you accept, Tanya of the Denali Coven?"

"I do." Tanya said with confidence in her voice. Dani was her mate and part of her coven. She wouldn't even dream of giving her to the Volturi for whatever they decided to do with her.

Jane nodded shortly. "The Volturi acknowledge your claim." She looked at her brother and Demetri. "We will not fight today." 

All three blurred away and left the Denali Coven standing in their driveway. The tension in the air eased to some degree, but it was still palpable.

"What did she mean by that?" Dani asked and when no one made any indication to answer her, she said it more forcefully. "Tanya, what did she mean?"

It was Kate who answered her with a grave voice. "If you slip and make it to the international news again, they'll execute Tanya."

The strawberry-blonde was quiet, still holding onto Dani's hand and avoided her gaze. A few seconds later, Dani detangled herself and stepped in front of her. Tanya had no other choice now, then to acknowledge her mate.

Tanya saw panic in her crimson eyes and if that wasn't clear, the waver in Dani's voice beared all the witness that was needed. "N-no. Why did you do that?" 

Every newborn had little to no control over their bloodlust. That was the reason why the few existing covens wouldn't take in a newborn. It was a risk, Russian roulette if you want. Newborns snapped way too quickly and could overpower an entire coven to get their fix.

Tanya cupped Dani's cheek, stroking her thumb over it. "Milaya, I would do anything for you." [Sweetheart] Dani shook her head and stepped back to break the contact. "As I said earlier, we will help you control your thirst. Four vampires are enough to control a newborn, don't worry."

That was a lie. They were not enough to control her, especially not with her gift. On a whim Dani could decide to knock them all off their feet and follow her thirst. However Tanya hoped, that their bond and Dani's obedient nature was enough to prevent that.

The brunette's brows furrowed in anger. "No! What if I use my gift on you and go on a killing spree, hm?" The volume of her voice gradually grew. "Why didn't you ask first? You have no right to make decisions for me!"

Tanya hasn't encountered any newborn in the past couple hundred years, but she knew enough from her own newborn phase and those from her sisters, that raising the voice against an angry newborn, would accomplish nothing. Quite the opposite actually. She had to be smart now, one wrong move or word would make Dani lash out and run away.

"Moy solnishko." [my sun] Tanya said softly. She needed to calm her down first, before they could have any serious conversation. 

Slowly she stepped forward and searched inside her mate's eyes. Searching for any indication that she would pull away. Dani stayed put and made no move to run, so Tanya closed the distance between them and stepped into her personal space. She pressed her cheek against Dani's, brushing it softly with her own and started to purr. 

It was an attempt to show love and submission, the latter she only did to appease to the tense newborn. Tanya felt how Dani relaxed and copied her. Now that her emotional outburst was over, Tanya stepped back. 

"You're not only part of this coven, but also my mate. Tell me, what would you have done in my stead?" She appealed to Dani's logic thinking side. And already saw that she succeeded.

"You're right." Dani hung her head in defeat, which Tanya lifted by cupping her cheek. "I'm sorry for lashing out. I'm not usually that easy to anger."

"I know, detka." [babe]

"So what do we do now?"

Carmen spoke, making the freshly mated couple turn around and face the rest of their coven. "You will stay here. We will keep you away from the the city and its temptations."

"You mean, I can never go back? Never see Konner or my father again?" Dani asked in a small voice and everyone felt pity for her.

Tanya knew that her mate understood, that there was no other way. It hurt her to see Dani this upset and in a show of comfort, she tried to give her some hope. "I know you don't want to harm anyone, especially not your father. After a decade or two, you'll have the control to go near humans again and when you're ready, we could visit Forks and check in on him. Watch him and see how he's doing." Dani nodded and then asked a question, Tanya avoided the past two days. 

They had other things to do than to think about that. Very important things, like avoiding and deflecting Dani's predicament as a suspect for example. Then they finally mated and that took a day. It was needed to secure their bond and Tanya would lie if she said that one day was enough for her. She only put a stop to that activity, to talk and explain everything to Dani. Their conversation slipped into serious territory and after that, Dani broke down and Tanya was there to catch her. So yes, they had a lot of other things to take care of.

"I missed work and uni and haven't even talked to Konner. What should I tell him to explain everything? And what's with my father?"

"Let's go inside for this conversation." Tanya held out her hand and smiled when Dani took it. 

When the entire coven was seated, Tanya started to explain. "After Konner sent a message that the police was looking for you, I've wrote him in your name, that you would take a week off."

"Ok and after that week is over?"

"You can't go back, so you have to tell him that you'll go back to Forks."

Dani pursed her lips. "What kind of lie would he believe, that I would just drop everything and go back?" 

"Mental health issues?" Kate threw her idea into the room and when everybody turned to her, she explained further. "It's getting more and more important with your generation."

"That might be not a bad idea. Bella fell into depression last year." The brunette mulled it over. "Ok, I'll tell Konner I'm depressed about...you." Dani looked at the strawberry-blonde and Tanya cocked her head. "Because you broke my heart."

Tanya nodded gravely. Even the idea of breaking her mate's heart was making her upset.

"And what should I tell my father?" Dani's voice was small and Tanya hugged her sideways. 

"You'll tell him the same as Konner." Eleazar piped up and smiled sadly when he explained the next part of the plan. "You will never make it to Forks. People go missing every day, one more case will not raise suspicion."

And with that, the plan was set and Dani had no other choice than to play her part. Kate told her to wait a few more days, stretch it out to the week off, Konner had promised her. After that, she will have to play the role of the heartbroken and depressed woman, who bought her ticket and would immediately fly back home.

A goodbye on the phone was not really Dani's style and Tanya had to encourage her, that it was better than nothing. Her mate asked her, how she would give Konner the keys to the apartment back and pack her things.

"Don't worry, Tanya and I will do that for you." Kate said mischievously and waved Dani off when she asked, why she was grinning like that. "We'll take your bike too, it's a shame to leave that beauty behind."

"If I see even one scratch on her, I'll make the day before yesterday look like a party trick." Dani threatened and Kate laughed it off.

Once Tanya and Kate were seated inside her silver Mercedes and drove off, the strawberry-blonde eyed her sister from her peripheral. "Why exactly did you insist on coming?" 

Kate's cheeky grin would give any trickster a run for their money. "To give you all the time you need for buying Dani her present." Then she added dreamily. "And to get that Kawasaki. It's really beautiful, Tanya. Think about her driving it and you hugging her from behind. Really romantic."

"Her present?" Tanya raised an eyebrow. It was the end of August and she knew that Dani's birthday was in March.

"Oh come on, sister. You really want me to spell it out for you?" Kate laughed and realization dawned on her. "You'll drop me off at the apartment, I'll pack her things and drive back on her bike and you go and do your thing."

The strawberry-blonde gave her sister a quick 'thanks'. The rest of the drive Tanya had to endure a frustrated Kate, who changed through every radio station, while mumbling about 'they don't make music like in the 70s and 80s anymore', until she finally settled on a station that played a Dio song. 

Tanya looked at her mate with amusement, as the brunette rummaged happily through her stuff.

"Thanks, finally I can wear my own clothes." Tanya raised an eyebrow at that and Dani smiled "Not that I didn't enjoy wearing yours of course." 

Tanya hummed and moved leisurely to her mate, saying in a sultry voice. "You know what I would like to see you wear?" Dani bit her bottom lip. When she came to a stop in front of her, she leaned forward, pressing her lips to Dani's auricle and whispered. "Nothing."

Dani growled and when Tanya stepped back, she looked into black eyes, making her smirk. She let her eyes roam over Dani, admiring her and licked her lips. When Dani made an attempt to touch her, Tanya put distance between them. "I have a surprise for you, if you promise to behave."

She saw how her mate sobered up at the mention of that. "What surprise?"

Tanya tsked with a shake of her head and smiled playfully. "If I tell you, it wouldn't be a surprise, now would it?" A beat. "Say you'll behave for me."

The room filled with the smell of Dani's growing arousal and Tanya looked into impossibly black eyes. "I'll behave."

"Good girl." She purred and could hear a failed suppressed moan. Tanya felt powerful in this moment, having her mate at her mercy and eliciting such a reaction with only two words turned her on. "Strip."

Dani ripped her clothes apart and stood naked and ready in front of her, expecting another command.

The strawberry-blonde giggled at the eagerness. "Not what I had in mind, but that works too." Then she slipped into a more serious tone. "Sit on the bed and close your eyes." Dani blurred into the bed and its legs broke under the sudden weight. 

"Sorry." Dani mumbled sheepishly.

Tanya didn't mind, it would've broken anyway. "We'll get another one." Dani nodded and closed her eyes. "Leave them closed and don't open them without my permission." 

She went into the adjacent bathroom and pulled the purple toy and black harness out of its sealed box. Tanya undressed quickly and pulled the harness around her pale curvy hips, a stark contrast which she liked and she was sure Dani would too. She slipped the six inch toy through the harness' hole and adjusted everything. It fit snugly against her clit, guaranteeing them both pleasure at the same time.

When Tanya stepped out, she looked at Dani. The brunette sat obediently with closed eyes on the bed, her back resting against the headboard and even when Tanya disturbed the bed while taking a seat next to her, Dani's eyes stayed closed.

"Now you can look." Tanya whispered and Dani gasped at the sight before her. She was kneeling next to her, presenting the toy, which hovered a few inches above Dani's thigh. "Do you like your surprise?" 

Tanya's question was rhetorical, she could smell the thick excitement of arousal coating the air of the room. Dani's eyes were filled with lust and something else. Uncertainty.

"Yes." Dani whispered, still eyeing the toy. 

Tanya could hear hesitation in it and cupped her mate's chin to make her look up. "What is it?"

Dani frowned and said with shame in her voice. "I've never done this before. Never with one of those, I mean."

The blonde took both of her mate's cheeks inside her palms and looked deeply into her eyes. "It's ok, we don't have to use it, if you don't want to."

"No, I want it, but I'm a little scared." The brunette gave an unsure laugh and Tanya kissed her softly. 

"We'll go slow and when anything feels uncomfortable you have to tell me, ok?" When her mate nodded, Tanya straddled her lap and kissed her. Dani put her hands on her hips and Tanya's stayed on the brunette's face.

The toy rested between their bellies, while Tanya swallowed groans and moans. Their tongues danced together and every now and then, she sucked Dani's into her mouth. They kissed like that for a few minutes, not bothered with air at all.

When Tanya was satisfied for the moment, she started to kiss down Dani's neck, sucking at the skin. How much she wished for the skin to turn purple and red, but with Dani being a vampire now, it didn't leave any hickeys. 

Dani's hands found her breasts at some point and kneaded the flesh. Twirling and pinching nipples to errection and Tanya groaned into her neck, bucking into Dani's groin. The toy bumped up between them and she was reminded of what, she wanted to do in the first place.

"Lay down." She husked into her mate's ear and when Dani's head hit the pillows, Tanya positioned herself between her legs. 

Her hands pushed them apart and revealed Dani's excitement. Short brunette pubic hair, that was drechned with her arousal and it even coated her inner thighs. The smell was intoxicating and Tanya licked her lips in anticipation. 

"Wait." She looked up from her prize and to her mate, who then whispered. "What of the others? They'll hear." 

Tanya blinked at that. They made out and Dani shamelessly moaned into her mouth, but now she's ashamed of the rest of the coven hearing them having sex? 

Tanya chuckled and stroked Dani's thighs. "Detka, our coven doesn't care. Nobody is scared of a little sex." [babe] She leaned forward and gave her a quick peck. "It would be exhausting and inconvenient to go outside every time someone has sex, or is forced to do it outside the house."

"I'm sorry. I still need to get used to vampiric hearing, is all." Dani cleared her throat, still somewhat uncertain.

Kate piped up from the floor below. "For the love of any God, be grateful you have a mate. If I had one, I'd be fucking him all day and wouldn't even care about you complaining, if we did it in the living room again."

"What Kate wanted to tell you, Dani." Carmen's accented voice sounded from somewhere else. "It's not a big deal, but if you want, we could go outside until you're done."

"No! I mean, I don't know." Tanya saw how uncertain Dani became and started to stroke over her hip bone with her thumb.

Kate chimed in again. "You'll need to loosen up. Tanya and I heared Carmen and Eleazar doing it for 230 years now."

"Kate, come on we'll leave." Eleazar said and Tanya heard an 'oof' sound and the door closing. 

"I'm sorry." Dani's crimson eyes showed guilt. 

Tanya shook her head. "Don't be, sometimes I get reminded that we're out of touch, hiding here from the outside world and its customs."

"I've ruined it, haven't I?" The brunette sat up and put her arms around herself. 

"Don't ever think that way." She hugged her mate, who still had her arms crossed and kissed her temple. "We could do it another time, if you want."

Dani's arms started to loosen and Tanya felt her tug at the toy. "I want it." When she let it go, it bumped against Tanya's clit and made her moan. 

"Let me eat you out first, get you nice and ready." She kissed her hungrily at the idea of putting it inside her mate. Stretching her, splitting her open and making her scream in pleasure. 

When they took their previous positions again, Tanya kissed both her calves and all the way up her thighs, while maintaining eye contact. Black locked onto black and when Tanya finally reached her destination, she enclosed Dani's clit with her mouth.

Her mate fisted her strawberry-blonde hair with both of her hands, while moaning and bucking into her mouth. Tanya began to suck and swirl her tongue over the nub and gave it one last kiss, before traveling down.

Letting her tongue slide over wet sensitive folds and down to the brunette's entrance. Her tongue licked over the hole and then dipped in. Exploring well familiar walls, pumping her tongue in and out.

"Tanya, feels so good." Dani moaned and closed her thighs, trapping her head between them.

Tanya didn't want to lose any more time, she stared to fuck her faster and gripped onto her hips, pulling her lower half in the air. Dani's ass now hovered over the mattress, giving her a better angle. She could reach a little deeper into her and that could be heard in Dani's increasing moans and curses. "Fuck, yes! Tan-"  

She dug her fingers into the brunette's right thigh, while the other hand snaked around her waist. Delicate fingers found Dani's clit and started to pinch the nub. The grip of Dani's thighs became criminally tight, signaling her that she came. If the cry of pleasure wasn't any indication. Walls fluttered around her tongue and Tanya drank everything Dani gave her greedily. And she gave a lot, squirting into her mouth and dripping down her chin.

When Dani went slack against her and her death grip loosened, the blonde lapped at the remaining juice. "So much cum, only for me." 

"Fuck." Dani groaned at the filthy words, a stark contrast of what Tanya usually was. Confident, professional and sweet. When she fucked her however, she turned into a completely different person. A person who would use curses and praises, while coaxing orgasms out of her.

Tanya licked her lips and wiped her mouth and chin with the back of her hand. She kissed her way upwards and settled onto her mate. Dani held onto her biceps and Tanya's hands were on either side of her head for support. She leaned down and kissed her, parting her lips and making her taste herself. Dani moaned into the kiss. "Tastes good, hm?" To which the brunette only groaned in agreement. 

"How are you feeling? Still want to do it?" Tanya checked in on her and Dani nodded. "Use your words, detka." [babe]

"I want it, please." The brunette's needy plea was music in her ears. She liked her this desperate. 

With one last peck, she pulled away and put her hands on Dani's thighs, stroking them softly. The brunette parted them and showed her her cunt, coated with spit and arousal. "So pretty." Tanya marveled. Dani bit her lips.

"I will go slow. You'll feel some discomfort at first, but it'll feel good after that." She looked up and held Dani's gaze.

"I trust you." Dani said and she smiled at that.

Tanya gripped the faux cock and lined it up with Dani's entrance. The head rested against the hole. "Watch while I put it in, baby." Dani's eyes focused on how the head slipped into her and the brunette fisted the sheets, gritting her teeth.

"So good for me, taking my cock like a good girl." Dani moaned and Tanya put another inch into her. "Look at how you're gripping me, baby. So tight."

Tanya knew that praise turned Dani on, so she used it to make her relax and distracted her from any feeling of discomfort. 

"Play with your clit." The blonde's gaze flitted to Dani's fingers and how it brushed over the nub, before she focused on the toy again. Another inch slipped inside her and Dani groaned. "Did you touch yourself at night? Thinking it was me? My fingers all over your dripping pussy." 

The brunette moaned and nodded her head, admitting to the filthy secret. "Yessss." 

Tanya paused and looked up, she didn't expect this, only said it to turn her mate on. Now she was the one who was turned on by it, crazily turned on even. Her clit twitched at the image of Dani alone in bed, touching herself with Tanya's name on her lips.

The blonde growled and focused back on her task. The toy was halfway in and Tanya started to slowly pull out and in again. Dani moaned at the feeling, still rubbing circles on her clit.

"Look how wet you are. Your walls are so smooth around my cock." With the next motion, Tanya fed Dani's hole another inch.

"Tan" Dani thrusted up in an attempt to take more and the blonde obliged. She slowly worked it all the way in and bottomed out.

She leaned fully into Dani and took her wrists, to pin them over her head and on the pillows, while leaning down and kissing her softly. "Did so good for me, milaya." [sweetheart]

Dani crossed her legs around Tanya's waist and tried to free her wrists. The blonde only pushed them down harder. "Be a good girl and keep them there. You are my good girl, aren't you?"

"I am your good girl." Dani nodded, then bucked her hips and whined. "Please, fuck me."

Tanya tsked. "I think you're an impatient, needy little thing."

When Tanya made no attempt to do anything, Dani whined again. "Tanya!"

"No touching or I'm stopping. Is that clear?" Dani nodded feverishly and Tanya released her wrists, planting her hands on the brunette's hips and gripping them tightly. 

She started to thrust her hips, feeling how the toy bumped into her clit while doing so. Dani's moans and her own stimulation spurt her on to pick up the pace. Tanya looked at her, seeing how her eyes were closed and how her lips parted, to let out whimpers and moans.

"I wish you could see yourself, looking so good when I fuck you." Tanya leaned down and trailed open mouth kisses over her neck. "Next time you're taking my cock in front of a mirror, see how I'm stretching your tight cunt."

"Wanna touch you, please." Dani whined desperately and Tanya fucked into her harder, shutting her up with a loud moan.

"If you behave, you'll get a reward." The blonde trailed her hands over Dani's stomach and up to her boobs, resting them there and using them for support. They were a little smaller than her own, making them fit perfectly inside her palms. "Tell me how it feels."

Dani's brows furrowed, it must be hard to form words while Tanya fucked into her like that. How she stretched her just right and hit all the sensitive spots inside her. 

"So good." It was the only coherent thing Tanya got out of her and she chuckled.

"Nothing on your mind but me and my cock, hm? Look at you, can't even say more than two words." Tanya taunted and Dani moaned in agreement. 

She felt how the legs around her pulled her further in, making it harder to keep up her thrusts. There was no room between her clit and the toy this way and it was Tanya's turn to moan.

"Are you about to cum?" Dani nodded at the question and Tanya stopped. 

The brunette's eyes flew open and bored into hers. "Tanya what the fu-"

The blonde kissed her hard and pushed her tongue inside. Her hands slit from Dani's breasts to the brunette's hands and rested them on her own neck. Dani crossed her arms over Tanya's neck, pulling her deeper and kissed her back feverishly. 

When they pulled apart again, Tanya smiled. "I'm sorry, you're just so fucking perfect like this." She started to thrust again and Dani gripped her tighter. "Want to keep you like this all the time." Tanya picked up her pace, as best as she could with Dani's crossed legs around her. "In a constant state of being fucked silly." 

Dani moaned again and Tanya joined her. The pace she used now was brutal, like an animal in heat. The squelching sounds Dani's sopping pussy made, while Tanya fucked into her and the skin slapping together, rang through the room.

"Yes, just like that." Tanya moaned, her climax was within reach and Dani was not far behind her. "Need to cum? Tell me how desperate you are."

"Please, need to cum so bad. Please Tan, let me cum. Please." Dani babbled in the fucked silly state, that Tanya had her in.

"Yebat, you're so fucking pretty when you beg. Cum for me." [fuck] Dani tensed up and it was hard to keep her thrusts smooth, with how the walls were gripping the toy. Her movements became erratic and with one last push, she slipped all the way inside, passed contracting walls and bottomed out. "Good girl, cum all over my cock." 

Her mate pulled her flush against herself and Tanya felt Dani's teeth sink into her shoulder and biting down hard. The sound that left Tanya's throat was animalistic, born out of the stimulating of the toy against her clit and the pain of Dani's teeth inside her shoulder.

Tanya never, in the past ten hundred years, came so hard in her life. The orgasm was mind numbing, as pleasure and pain mixed and released in a heady climax. She didn't even feel the teeth pulling out of her skin and the soothing tongue, that licked over the marks they'd left. 

"Babe?" Dani's unsure voice asked her. "Are you ok?"

Tanya looked down at her mate, the post orgasmic bliss still inside her system and making her all mushy and fuzzy. "Hmmm."

"I love you." Dani said and Tanya's mind sobered up at once.

Her heart swelled and she smiled like an idiot. "I love you too, so much."

Dani kissed her softly and stroked her lower back soothingly. Tanya lost herself again and before she knew it, Dani rolled them over with the toy still inside. "What's my reward?" The brunette asked cheekily and Tanya could only chuckle.

"You're ruining the moment, moy solnishko." [my sun] Dani kissed her as an apology and made Tanya giggle. The brunette however didn't relent and asked again. 

"Let me stand up first." Tanya gripped Dani's hips and lifted her slowly. The toy slipped out inch by inch and once it was outside, Tanya saw how her entrance clamped down uselessly on nothing, Dani groaned at the emptiness. The purple toy was soaking wet and glistened all over with Dani's cum.

Tanya stood up from the bed and motioned for Dani to come to her. She opened the buckles of the harness and slipped out of it. "Hold onto my shoulders." When Dani did as she was told, Tanya kneeled down and tapped against her calf, silently asking her to lift her leg. Once Dani stepped into the first loop, Tanya made her repeat the motion and then slipped it all the way up, adjusting the buckles around Dani's hips. 

The blonde was on her knees in front of her and looked up through hooded eyes. Dani looked breathtaking like that, 6 inches of purple cock standing proudly from in-between her legs.

"I want you to use my mouth." Tanya licked her lips and watched her mate's reaction. Black eyes a telltale sign of her being more than okay with that.

Hands cupped her cheeks and stroked them lovingly. "What if I hurt you?"

Tanya chuckled at her human approach on things. Her mate was a human a couple days ago, she had to remind herself. "Darling, vampires have no need for air or a gag reflex. You can fuck into my throat all you want and wouldn't hurt me in the slightest." She stroked over Dani's thighs and saw her mate realizing what that meant. 

"You like it rough?"

"Hm-hm. You can go as fast and hard as you want." Tanya leaned in, making sure to look up and into Dani's eyes. She gave the head a kiss and enveloped it with her lips. Dani's cum hit her taste buds and she moaned around it.

Her mate's hands came around her head and tangled into her hair. Tanya put on a show, wanting her to enjoy it. Even like this, on her knees, she was still in control.

Her lips slid down further, taking more inside her mouth and moaning again. Dani groaned at the display and Tanya wanted to smirk, but her mouth was full of cock. Inch by inch, she took more, until it hit her throat. Willing herself mentally, to relax her muscles. Still after all these years, her body thought that she was still human and was about to choke on something. 

A few seconds later, she let the head slip all the way down her throat, until her nose touched Dani's pubic hair. She gripped at the brunette's ass, squeezing both cheeks and with eye contact, silently telling her that she's ready.

Dani bit her bottom lip and gave an experimental soft thrust. Pulling out and pumping in. Her moans a product of visual and physical pleasure. Seeing Tanya on her knees, letting her use her mouth to fuck into and the toy making contact with her clit, every time she hit the back of the blonde's throat. 

"Fuck, Tanya." Her thrusts became surer and soon she was pulling all the way out and in again.

Tanya moaned, whenever Dani hit the back of her throat and the vibration traveled all the way through the toy and directly to Dani's clit.

"Feels so good, fuck! I wish it was real. Wish I could feel your mouth around it and come down your throat." Tanya raised an eyebrow, Dani was starting to get the hang of dirty talk and Tanya wanted to praise her, but could only moan instead.

The thrusts became faster and harder and when Dani bottomed out with one hard push, the toy snapped in half and Dani pulled out. Between her legs was now a 4 inch broken toy. 

Tanya pulled the remaining 2 inches out of her mouth and laughed. "I should've known that this would happen. You still need to work on your fine motor skills."

Dani pouted and Tanya wanted to fuck that adorable pout away. "Being a newborn sucks."

Tanya hummed and then opened the buckles and let the harness fall down the floor, pooling around Dani's feet. "We'll buy another one. Come on, finish what you started."

"What do you mean? It's broken, I can't fuck your mou-" realization dawned on her pretty face and Tanya gripped one of Dani's legs and hooked it over her shoulder. She opened her mouth and stuck her flat tongue out.

The brunette stared to hump against her face, while Tanya aided her with flicking her tongue up and down. Dani's climax was sudden and quick and Tanya brought her down to the ground and ate her out, giving her three more.

After two hours, the others came back inside. Announcing their presence a few miles away, by talking loudly and snapping trees in half. Tanya was sure, that it was Kate who broke the trees, simply because it was something the platinum blonde would do.

The two of them laid naked and satisfied inside their broken bed and this time, Tanya used Dani as a pillow.

"Not having to sleep sucks."

Tanya laughed softly and lazily traced with her thumb over the brunette's rips. "I can't even remember how it feels like."

Dani lifted her head and Tanya met her eyes, the brunette was flabbergasted and groaned. "Are you kidding me?"

The blonde hummed. "Not having to sleep gives us plenty of time to do this instead." She kissed between her boobs and went down her stomach, all the way down to her favorite place. When Dani didn't complain, even with the others now back in the house, Tanya stayed there for a few hours more.

Chapter Text

Dani had finally lost the rest of her inhibitions of having sex, while the coven was in hearing distance. In the past two days, Carmen and Eleazar got intimate and Kate just laughed at her with a smug 'I told you so.'

The brunette never thought that vampires would be so free spirited. The myths and movies portray them as grumpy and weary of their immortal life. Instead they weren't and it was far from the truth. At least in the Denali's case.

Carmen was sweet and a kind spirited soul, who loved to talk about photography, gardening and cooking. She had a green thumb and took care of twenty-seven plants. All of them got their own names even. Carmen explained, that they would grow better if you talk to them and give them love. Singing and talking every time she watered or cut her green little children. 

Eleazar was a good listener and an even better talker. Dani could spent hours listening to him talk about politics, science and how important spanish dances were to him. He had the aura of a professor, speaking eloquently as he did and every conversation with him was interesting.

Kate's humor was one of Dani's favorite traits about her. Her teasing could get annoying sometimes, but Dani secretly loved it and she was in awe at how fast Kate could come up with a comeback, when they bickered. Her personality, was like her gift - electric - and she was fiercely loyal to her coven.

Irina, who Dani only briefly met at the wedding two weeks ago, was still absent. When Tanya had told her about her past, she'd mentioned Irina quite a lot and always spoke fondly about her and in Dani's head quickly formed an Irina-version of its own. The reserved little sister, who was a voice of reason and would always give Tanya good advice. Dani hoped that the dark blonde would come back, so she could get to know her properly.

And then of course there was Tanya. Her mate. Her love. The woman who Dani fell head over heels for. A confident, sweet and experienced woman. Dani admired every trait of the strawberry-blonde. Tanya's cute dimple on her chin, that got more prominent when she smiled. The softness, she only reserved for Dani, but also her bossy and sexy manner, when they got intimate. Her body was to die for and Dani had to remind herself every damn time, how lucky she was. Only she would see her like that and it was only her, Tanya would do these unspeakable things to. And don't get Dani started on her intellect, because then she would gush all day and night about how fucking hot her brains were. Tanya being the coven leader was such a turn on too. It was just the way that she got all coven leader mode and gave commands, that made the brunette weak in the knees. 

The Denali Coven took her in with open arms and immediately considered her family. Dani couldn't believe how lucky she was to be part of them. Every member of the Denali Coven was unique in their own way and Dani was enraptured by them.

Will she have to change her name too, now that she's a full recognized member? Daniella Denali. The brunette had to get used to it, if this was the case, but she would share the same surname as Tanya, so it would sweeten the deal.

"I can go, if you want." Tanya's velvety voice pulled her out of her musing and she turned to her.

Bright amber eyes filled with love and sympathy looked back at her. They stared right into her soul, making Dani feel bare and naked. Instead of feeling vulnerable though, Dani felt understood and cared for.

"No, I want you here. Stay." She gave a small smile, the weight of everything crashing down on her. Dani needed her mate, now than ever.

"Okay." Tanya said softly.

Both were sitting cross-legged on the center of the bed, facing each other. After Dani broke it, three days went by and the new one just arrived. It wouldn't stay whole for long, Dani had a feeling. 

"Who do you want to call first?"

The brunette pursed her lips. Who did she want to hear first for the last time of her immortal life? Who did she want to lie to first? 

"My father. I just need to hear his voice right now." Dani watched the blonde nod, flipping her phone open. It was better for her mate to hold the phone, since Dani still broke things here and there, when she got carried away or too emotional. 

Tanya skimmed through the phone, coming to a stop at 'Dad' and pressed the call button, while she held it out between them. It rang one two three times, before the voice of Charlie sounded from the speakers.

"Dani! It's nice of you to call." She could hear a smile in his rough voice, could even picture it.

Dani had to steel herself, she needed to follow the plan. Tell him, that she didn't feel well right now. That she needed a break from everything. College and work were getting too much for her, so she decided to come home.

"Hi Dad. How are you doing?"

"I'm great. A little overworked maybe. We just got two new rookies, fresh out of the academy and guess who has to play babysitter. But enough of me. How's school?"

"School's good." Came the terse answer and Dani could feel how Tanya took her hand and gave it a supporting squeeze. 

Dani quickly took the phone, congratulating herself mentally that it didn't break and stood up. Putting some distance between her and Tanya, who was left sitting perplexed on the bed. Dani was about to do something, the blonde would not like. She needed to stall time, so the brunette changed the plan, they'd put together.

"I'm thinking of going camping next month."  

Tanya stood up now too and whispered "What are you doing?" Dani ignored her and stepped further away, when Tanya tried to reach her.

"You idiot!" Dani could hear Kate's complaint from downstairs.

"Oh?" Charlie's surprised voice came from the phone.

"Yeah, exams are really stressing me out. I think I need to just forget about everything for a bit and camping is perfect for that." Charlie was humming to that. "Seeing the aurora on the clear night sky has calming effects, you know?" Now Dani locked her eyes on Tanya, who watched her with a frown.

"I suppose so, you always loved stargazing, even as a kid." Charlie paused and Dani heared him breathe in and out. "Will you take Konner with you?"

"Yeah." It came out tense and Tanya closed the distance, enveloping her in a hug. It had a calming effect and breathing her scent in, relaxed her even more. Dani was sure, if Tanya wasn't here, Dani would just break down. She was only on the edge of it, but it was slowly getting harder to not just break into tears. "I need to go. Tell Sue I said hi!"

"Will do. I love you, kiddo."

"Love you, Dad. Bye." The brunette swallowed an invisible lump in her throat. Tanya took the phone from her hand and hung up, by flipping it shut.

"I'm sorry, I couldn't say goodbye to him, not yet." Dani felt numb and venom shot into her eyes.

Tanya kissed her forehead softly. "It's okay, we'll work something out."

The blonde took Dani by the hand and together they went downstairs and into the living room. An annoyed Kate already sat on one of the sofas. Then Carmen and Eleazar just came back from hunting and entered through the door. The whole coven was now together in their living room. It already felt like a coven meeting to decide Dani's fate. Dani felt sick.

"How did the phone call go?" Eleazar asked carefully.

Dani cleared her throat, not looking him in the eye and said sheepishly. "We have a problem."

Kate took the opportunity to voice her annoyance. "No, you have a problem, we have an idiot who keeps making them."

Ouch. That hurt, but Dani supposed it was true. She thoroughly fucked the whole plan over and Kate was rightfully angry. Her mate thought otherwise and hissed at her sister.

The platinum blonde however was not impressed in the slightest and just ignored her, instead she stared at Dani. "Now we have to change the whole story."

"What did you tell him?" Carmen asked, while taking a seat on her husband's lap, who sat in the armchair. His favorite choice of seating furniture, if Dani had to guess.

"That I would go camping next month."

The only man in their coven stroked his chin, while his other hand stroked over his wife's thigh. "That's not a bad idea. Campers sometimes underestimate the Alaskan weather, get lost or attacked by wild animals."

The electrokinesis gifted vampire chimed in again. "Yeah great plan, but with the exception of one thing. I've already threw Dani's apartment keys and a termination of her lease into Konner's letter box."

"Shit..." The brunette chewed on her bottom lip. That was not good. Dani royally fucked up big times.

She could feel a thumb on her lip, making her stop the habit of nervous chewing, she carried into her vampiric afterlife. Dani looked into her mate's eyes. Eyes that always grounded her. "You'll tell Konner that you're moving in with me."

"Where is her phone? We're doing it now, no time to chicken out and change the plan again." Kate stretched her hand out and made a grabbing motion. When Tanya produced the phone out of her pocket, she dumped it into her hand and Kate pressed some buttons.

"Dani! Thank God you're calling. Thought you're laying dead in a ditch." Konner's joking voice sounded over the speakers.

The brunette leaned over and spoke into the phone, which Kate held into her direction. "Uhm, yeah sorry for ghosting you. I caught a stomach bug and then stayed at Tanya's."

Dani looked at the platinum blonde, sizing her up and if she was satisfied so far. Kate seemed fine with it.

"Yeah, I thought as much. The police went crazy, thinking you had something to do with these murders!" At the mention of her victims, Dani tensed up. "It's so sad, I really liked Joe and Luisa. They were nice. And Patti? That girl just moved in..." 

Her friend trailed off and Dani drowned in guilt. She could feel Tanya's grounding hand on her shoulder. The strawberry-blonde already read her so well and always knew what to do. Dani was someone who's love language was physical touch and Tanya took full advantage of that.

Konner's confused voice broke Dani out of her mental walk. "Hey, quick question. Why did you dumb your keys and a termination of your lease into my letter box?"

"I moved in with Tanya and-"

His teasing voice interrupted her quickly. "Oh? You're finally on fourth base?" Konner then continued with a chuckle. "You lesbians are the fasted beings alive, I swear. Already moving in after two weeks of knowing each other."

If Dani could blush, she would have. Beet red would paint her face and ears. She could see her coven trying to hide their snickers, even Tanya suppress one.

The newborn chuckled in embarrassment. "Yeah..." Time to get her story straight again. Okay, here goes nothing. "Hey look, I'm not feeling well. Mentally, I mean. Gotta take some time off school and work. Is that cool with you?"

"Yeah, of course. What's up? Talk to me." He sounded concerned and Dani wanted to tell him everything. She couldn't thought, so she gave some vague explanation. 

"It's just...a lot is going on right now. I'm feeling like everything is weighing down on me. It's suffocating..."

"I'm here for you, you know that."

How was he so perfect? So supportive and kind? Dani smiled sadly and it was here and now, that the full realization hit her. She would never see him again. Never again work with him in the café, trying to survive the morning and afternoon rushes. They would never hang out again. Never. Again.

"I know. That's why you're my best friend."

Konner gave a quick laugh and joked. "I'm just too good for you." Then he said with a serious tone in his voice. "Take care of yourself, Dani."

"I will." Kate closed the phone shut and Dani's old life with it.

Chapter Text

Time went by fast and Dani couldn't believe, that two months already passed by. She called her dad every week and one last time on the day of her supposed camping trip - four weeks after turning. It was a mammoth task, to stay strong and not let him know that it was a final goodbye. 

Nevertheless, Dani was glad she'd stalled time. Hearing her father's voice for a little longer and him telling her about Sue, made her feel better about leaving him. Charlie would survive, he had Sue and his best friend Billy Black. They would be there to pick up the pieces, when two of his daughters died within the same year.

Then there was Konner. Her best friend and the person who filled in the role of a brother, she'd never had. She'd called him one last time as well, telling him that she'd broken up with Tanya and was on her way back to Forks, so as to not draw attention to the Denali's in her supposed disappearance. 

He made her promise to call him, when she'd arrive in Port Angeles and Dani agreed. What else could she tell him? The redhead would never hear from her again and Dani felt sick to her stomach just lying to him.

It was hard to say goodbye to both her father and Konner, but she did it. Tanya explained, that it was important for her to cut ties with her human life. A clean cut through every relationship she'd ever had. It was a risk to their kind, if a human would find out. They would have to either turn or kill those who did and Dani didn't want either for them.

Within these two months, Dani learned to behave more human. She paid careful attention to blinking at least 10 times a minute. Venom coated vampire's eyes, moisturizing them and made it unnecessary to blink, but Dani wanted to live amongst humans again and so she needed to act like one. Not blinking would blow her cover, so the brunette forced herself to be conscious about it, trying to make it a habit rather than an act of thinking. 

Going at slow speed and not breaking things under the palms of her hands, when touching objects, proved to be more of a problem. She sometimes blurred throught the house, when she wanted to go from here to there. It was how vampires should move. Fast and swift. The others had to remind her often, to move slower and Dani only sighed at how agonizingly boring human speed was.

Touching and not breaking was a whole other department. Dani always wondered how the others could read a book, turn the page and not break it. Hell even just take a book into their hands, without it having a dent of the shape of their fingertips. Carmen said, she should start with something, that was less likely to break and slowly move on to more delicate objects, instead of starting with thin material like paper.

So here Dani was, trying to hold a stone inside her hand, closing her fingers around it and not break it in the process. It did work and Dani cheered over her small achievement. When she finally moved to the more breakable things, Carmen took her to her greenhouse and gave her a little scissor. 

"Here, try to give little Leandro a hair cut. Look at all the branches growing wildly around him." The older vampire had an encouraging voice, like speaking to a child. 

Dani didn't mind, she was a child in her eyes. Calling a newly turned vampire a newborn had to be the first indication, that vampires saw age differently. Although they'd explained to her, that a vampire would always be stuck mentally at the age of their turning. 

Dani suddenly realized, that she would be stuck with an unfinished prefrontal cortex. To think about it, half of the coven was under twenty-five, physically speaking. With Irina being the youngest at twenty and Eleazar the oldest at twenty-six. Carmen was twenty-five and Kate twenty-two. Her mate, Tanya, was twenty-four. A Coven of twenty-somethings, barley fully developed brains or on the brink of it.

Yet, although Carmen spoke to her like that, she wasn't looking down or belittling her. It was said in a supportive way. Dani used the scissors without breaking them, while she cut through the first thin branch of the bonsai named Leandro and Carmen cheered. Dani was starting to get the hang of it.

The animal diet was still disgusting and Dani wanted to throw it all up, run to the nearest town or city and sink her teeth into warm human flesh. She had to resist every day to not just do that. The guilt would lay heavy on her consciousness, adding to the already existing guilt of having killed three people. And then there was of course Tanya. Her mate would be disappointed in her and Dani couldn't bear the thought of it.

The strawberry-blonde hunted with her, making sure she got enough blood to keep her satisfied. It was not the same as human blood and there was always the feeling of something missing. She was full and it was nourishing, but it was not tasty and would always leave her on the edge of satisfaction.

Tanya knew that, for her it was the same, but she was used to it. The blonde made sure to combine the awful taste with something pleasant for Dani. Like running her fingers through her hair, while she fed and praising her how good she's doing. That lead to them having sex most of the time. Smearing the blood on each other and Dani felt in awe at how good red looked on Tanya's alabaster skin. Like a white canvas begging to be painted. It aroused her to no end and made her mad with lust. The sex was mind blowing and Dani thought it made more than up for that filthy taste left in her mouth. So now Dani called herself a vegetarian.

Vegetarian. Dani had to laugh. Kate said it was an inside joke, they'd started a hundred years ago. It was in the late 19th century, that some noble rich gentlemen from England, practiced the lifestyle of a plant based diet and called themselves vegetarians. Of course, the concept was not new, even reached as far back as the sixth century B.C. Then, when the word vegetarian got popular in the 20th century, the Denali's used that to describe their diet. It sounded more sophisticated than animal drinker and it was amusing too.

After one month of drinking animal blood, Dani already saw its effects. Her red crimson eyes turned into a light red-orange. After two months, they already had a dark honey hue to them and if she'd follow it for another month, they would finally turn into a brilliant ember.

Two days after the first phone call with Konner and her father, when she'd singlehandedly decided to change their plan, Dani was in the right headspace to learn about her powers. She still couldn't believe, that she could lift things without touching them and Eleazar said, that he was more than happy to help her understand.

As ever, they were in the living room, sitting in their assigned seats. Tanya had an arm over Dani's shoulder, both sitting next to Kate on the sofa and Eleazar sat on the armchair diagonal to their right, with Carmen sitting on its armrest.

The air around the man was loaded with giddiness, finally having the opportunity to show off his skills and talk about Dani's powers. "Some vampires have gifts, that are usually developed through a talent, when they are still human. It then gets carried into their vampiric afterlife." 

Dani nodded in understanding, eager to learn more. "So, what was my talent as a human to get me this power?"

Eleazar's eyes glinted with excitement. "Yes, I asked that myself as well. Then I tried to look at it from a different angle. My gift is identifying and understanding the gifts of other's. Yours especially was an enigma at first glance." 

The whole coven was listening intently on what their dear friend had to say about their newest member. "Your gift is physical, not like Kate's, who only creates the illusion of electricity flowing from her skin to her opponents body. Do you follow so far?

"I think so, yes."

Eleazar nodded and continued. "Because your power is physical, it is not an illusion on the mind. However, to understand and control it better, you have to know how it works." He smiled at Dani, knowing she could follow every word that would come out of his mouth. "You are-" Stopping himself to clear his throat and giving the newborn a sympathetic look. "Pardon, you were studying chemistry. Physics is fundamental to understand it, no?" 

Dani's heart ached. Everything reminded her of what she had lost. Her family and friends. Her academic education, she couldn't even finish, although working hard for it. Tanya leaned into her more, showing silent comfort and pulling her out of her musing. Although she'd lost so much, she also gained a new family, one that loved and took her in without questioning. 

Dani nodded into his direction and Eleazar continued. "Everything is made up of atoms, you and me and even the air that surrounds us. Your power manipulates these atoms. Making them denser or less dense."

The brunette hummed, processing the information. "Go on."

"So you see, you didn't lift Kate by wishing for it, no, you made her either less dense or you made the air around her more dense."

Kate chimed in then. "It felt like something gripped me, tying itself around my chest."

"Sorry." Dani apologized again, she was not herself last week and Kate smiled in understanding. Then the brunette turned to Eleazar again. "So what was my talent to give me that gift? I was a boring human." Tanya made a disapproving noise and Dani only chuckled.

Eleazar stroked his chin. "Mmh...have you ever felt something peculiar in your human life? That you were sure you had experienced, but no one else could validate it for you?"

The newborn thought back on all the weird things in her life "I mean..." Dani sighed. It sounded silly, but she was sure her coven would not laugh. It was important to understand her gift. Maybe Eleazar found that usful and it would aid him in his explanation? "You know when someone says 'the air is palpable'? I've always felt it more than others. Like it oscillated from me or around me? Kind of like when you throw a pebble into a pond, creating waves."

Tanya must have recognized something, because the strawberry-blonde started to talk. "Oh? So that's what I felt when I brought you home after dinner. I shook it off, thinking it was the mate bond, but that was actually your gift."

Dani turned her head to Tanya, who's arm was still around her shoulder. "You felt that too?" The strawberry-blonde gave her a smile as confirmation.

It had to be the right answer, because Eleazar was smiling brightly, happy to finally have lifted the mystery of Dani's gift. "Yes, I can see it clearly now. Your gift is the power of atomic manipulation."

"I liked the name telekinesis better." Dani mumbled and everyone laughed.

Kate grinned, already up on her feet. "Let's see your gift in action again." The platinum blonde blurred through the house, taking a table with her and left the lodge. She came back a second later and dashed upstairs, cradling objects to her chest and exiting the house again, repeating this for another four or five times, before finally calling from outside for the others to join her.

A table stood in their driveway with objects of various sizes on top of it. Cans, vases and even chess pieces lined up on the table and Kate stretched out her hand, like it was a piece of art to be admired.  

"Try to shift the queen to the other end of the table." Kate pointed to the black chess piece and Dani reached her right hand out, trying to move it. 

She concentrated, but it just wouldn't budge. It only wobbled pathetically and Dani let out a frustrated growl, closing her hand into a fist and making the queen explode into tiny pieces, right in Kate's face.

"Sorry." Dani mumbled sheepishly, while the others snickered.

The platinum blonde rolled her eyes. "Ok, let's do this again. Maybe with something bigger." She scanned the objects and her eyes caught a paperweight. It was made out of glass with a dandelion trapped inside it. "How about that."

Dani recognized the object, it stood in Tanya's office and the brunette gasped at only the idea of giving it a crack. "No, that's Tanya's!" She cleared he throat, noticing how whipped she must sound like. "I don't want to break it..." 

"It's ok, moy solnishko. I can always buy another one." [my sun] Her mate smiled encouragingly and Dani nodded.

This time, Dani concentrated really hard not to break it. The paperweight lifted an inch off the table and she frowned, when she felt pressure against her palm. Dani slowly let it down again and everyone clapped their hands or voiced their congratulations. Tanya leaned in and kissed her as a reward. The brunette felt like, that this was all the motivation she would ever need, for the rest of her life.

"Tell us. What did you do differently?" Eleazar asked.

"I treated it more carefully and I could feel it, as if it was inside my palm."

"Interesting!" He got into full gift explainer mode. "Now I know how your gift truly works! The atoms around the paperweight, that you made denser to lift it, gave signals to its adjacent atoms, which created a chain of signals right into your hand. It's some sort of feedback loop. That's why you could feel the object in your hand."

Dani suddenly realized that she could use her gift in a not so innocent way and had to swallow a laugh and hide her grin, to not seem suspicious. She wanted to see if Tanya would crumble. Get back to her for all the times, the strawberry-blonde pinned her down to have her way with her, although the brunette wanted a turn too. Training her gift got a lot more interesting now. The game was one.

Chapter Text

The phone rang and rang and rang. Dani sat on the bed and let out a frustrated sigh. How hard could it be to get a hold of her little sister? Her honeymoon should have ended a month ago, so the brunette thought, that it was the right time to call. But yet, Bella didn't even answer any of her texts or calls. Hell, she even left three voicemails. Dani was so deep in her thoughts, she didn't register that the ringing stopped.

"Dani?"

"Yeah Bells, it's me." A small smile formed on her lips. 

They had zero to none in common, given the age gap of five years. They didn't even grew up together, because Bella lived with her mom all these years and only visited in the summer. Then, after she turned twelve, she suddenly stopped coming altogether until she moved in five years later. Now, that both were vampires and part of the supernatural world, they suddenly had something in common again.

"Why are you calling." Bella uttered with a tenseness in her voice. Little did Dani know, that she had a daughter to protect. 

The Denali's were law-abiding and would've easily misinterpreted the whole situation, thinking that Renesmée was an immortal child. The Cullens themselves knew better, although her existence was still a paradox to them. They couldn't risk the life of Nessie and therefore it was better to keep it a secret. 

The other Swan sister chuckled irritated. "What happened to 'How are you? What are you doing?'. I'm just calling to check in on you. How was the honeymoon?"

"Good." Bella answered terse and immediately deflected any further probing by changing the topic. "Did you see Tanya again after the wedding?" 

"Yeah, Tan and I are mates." Dani said with a smile in her voice.

"I know. I just wanted to check, in case she didn't pursuit you." Although that would've been highly unlikely. Whenever a vampire meets their mate, they can't do nothing but be part of their life.

"When did she tell you?" The question made Dani think. A lot has happened in the past two months. Hell, a lot has happened a week after she'd met Tanya at the wedding. 

"A week after the wedding. Same time I got turned."

"Oh, that soon?" Bella's voice was tinted with jealousy, assuming her older sister had it the easy way. That it was anything than smooth, didn't even cross her mind.

Dani didn't register the agitation in Bella's voice and continued their conversation. "Yep. Wasn't planned." She didn't go further into detail. That was a story for another time. 

If Dani knew, that the next question would revoke such a reaction in her sisters, she would've thought twice asking it. "How could you even stand being human for so long? The mate bond is insanely intense. I nearly went crazy and it totally snapped after I turned."

"Edward and I are not mates. We don't need a bond to love each other." Bella said angrily through gritted teeth.

"Relax Bells, I didn't know. God, stop being so pissy over this." Dani learned self-control over the past few weeks, but she couldn't help crushing the phone in her outburst. Could Bella be anything more than irritating? She was part of the supernatural for two years and knew a lot more than Dani, who was still somewhat knew to it.

A knock on the door made the newborn breathe out. The door cracked open and a mop of strawberry-blonde hair peaked in. "Everything alright, milaya?" [sweetheart]

"Everything's peachy." She still had the crushed phone in her palm and a snarl on her lips.

"Kate is trying to decide on a movie for over an hour now and Carmen slowly loses her patience. Maybe you could help?"

Tanya always knew how to get her out of her head again. She was always so sweet and attentive and insanely in tune with Dani's moods.

The newborn sighed deeply, already starting to calm down and her eyes turned back into their red-orange color. "Let's watch some Dracula or something."

Kate's offended voice chimed in from the living room. "Absolutely not!"

Dani rolled her eyes, while she dumped the broken phone on the nightstand. "Why not?"

"Because it's totally inaccurate and boring." The platinum blonde answered, as if it was common knowledge.

"Are you kidding me? Bram Stroker's Dracula is far from boring!" Tanya watched on in amusement at her mate and sister's banter.

"Maybe not, but it's still inaccurate. Choose another one or not at all."

It was Carmen this time, who answered her. "Kate, if you can't decide on one in the next 5 minutes, we'll watch Frida."

"Excellent choice, mi amore." Eleazar the always supporting husband. Dani could picture how he had her in his lap and gave her a quick peck on the lips or cheek, given the noise of smacking lips she could pick up.

Kate groaned dramatically. "Oh gods kill me. We've watched that movie more than thirty times already."

"Lead the way, babe." Dani held out her hand and Tanya had an amused smile on her lips, when she interlaced their fingers.

In the end, Kate couldn't decide which movie to watch and blocked any recommendations from Dani. So, they had to watch Frida again, to Carmen's delight. 

Dani had her right arm around Tanya, who sat in-between her mate and sister. The spanish couple, as Dani predicted, was in the armchair.

How much Dani wished she could eat some popcorn or anything else for that matter. The movie was really good and halfway through it, she suddenly had an idea. 

The brunette trained her gift in the past couple weeks. She could levitate small objects easily. The heavier they got, the more she had to concentrate and the harder it got to hold them in the air. But it was a start and Dani knew, that she could someday use her gift just as flawless as Kate could use hers.

Dani not only practiced levitating objects, she also practiced some more delicate motions. Her goal was, to make Tanya's experience as enjoyable as possible. And through the feedback loop, she could feel every stroke and touch too.

Hiding her right hand between her thigh and the armrest, she pictured Tanya's body. The well known curve of her spine, she always traced when they laid in bed. Her ample breast, that were always fun to knead and fondle. The softness of her thighs, that felt so smooth under her fingertips. 

A clear image of Tanya's core formed inside Dani's mind. The inner and outer lips, the hooded clit and her entrance. It was as if it was on display right in front of her. She started to stroke over the sofa cushion, picturing that it was Tanya's left inner lip.

The touch was feather light and she could feel Tanya shift and curl further into her side. Dani bit her bottom lip, to stop the blooming of a grin. 

Another light stroke over the sofa and this time, Dani made sure that it was higher up and dangerously close to the hood. Her mate shifted again and the brunette spread out two of her fingers, gliding over it, to coax out Tanya's clit. Dani could feel the little nub, as if it was right there under her fingers.

The strawberry-blonde started to squirm and leaned further away from Dani. She could feel Tanya's eyes on her, see out of her peripheral how Tanya had turned her head into her direction. Dani however trained her gaze straight forward and on the screen, trying not to seem suspicious.

It would be enough for now, the brunette thought. The first test run was a full success and Dani mentally fist pumped the air.

A few days later, Tanya sat inside her office at her desk. It was littered with papers, nearly burying her keyboard and mouse under a sea of white.

As the CEO of a company, she had a lot of work to do. Fortunately, vampires didn't need any sleep, so she had enough time to fill out her role as the head of a company and with her vampiric speed, she was finished in no time. Typically she worked from home, but every now and then she'd visited the test labs, to see how the research is going. The past couple weeks however, Tanya had a lot on her hands.

Meeting her mate was a turbulent time for the strawberry-blonde and handling her was a full time job - in the good and fun way. Dani's presence in the coven, brought in a breath of fresh air and everyone was in high spirits. So, Tanya hadn't found the time to work and applied some of it to her COO.

That the poor man was human and could only work so much, was more than evident in the pile of papers, that Tanya had to work through now. She also had to do an important phone call with him, to be up to date again and go through the next step of their research in a battery, that was solely powered by sodium ions.

"How were the test results, Mr. Anderson?" Tanya spoke into the phone and tried to handle the stacked papers with one hand, at the same time.

Her eyes snapped to Dani, who entered the office and quietly closed the door behind her. She raised an eyebrow in question at her mate, who only smiled innocently. The brunette made her way to her and pushed some papers away. She took a seat at the edge of the desk, slightly opposite to Tanya, hovering somewhat over her.

"I'm pleased to hear that." The blonde said and still looked at Dani in question. "Could we go over the test results? I think I've seen some numbers, that could be impro-oved." 

Tanya's voice wavered at the end, when she felt something touch the outer rim of her entrance. She shot Dani a sharp look, who gave her a cheeky smile in return. That pert was using her powers on her, just like at the movie night. The blonde knew she didn't just imagine it. Now was really not the time to play games, Tanya had important things to do.

"Dani stop." She whispered with narrowed eyes and turned her attention back to her COO. Listening at his explanation of the difficulties, that the battery proved to have in its early development, but also of the immense potential.

Her attention shifted to the feeling of two fingers, circling her entrance and her ember eyes snapped to Dani's right hand. She moved her forefinger and middle finger in a slow circular motion and Tanya shifted inside her chair. 

"As I said. I'm very pleased so far with the research our scientists have done. Is there anything we could do to improve the producti-" Tanya felt something breach her and crumbled up a page, she'd held. "No, everything's fine, Mr. Anderson." She could feel how it slowly pushed inside and Tanya looked up into brilliant red-orange eyes.

A cheeky shit eating grin adorned Dani's face and she mockingly held her two fingers out in front of her. Thrusting them up and down and rotating them every now and then. Tanya could feel every motion she saw Dani doing.

"Please continue with point three on page eight. The numbers are still not clear to me." Tanya gritted out and slightly jumped inside the chair. The feeling of two fingers slowly filling her and stroking over her inner walls, which fluttered around the invisible intruders.

Her attention long shifted to the brunette and her ministrations. She let go of the crumbled page and laid her hand on top of Dani's thigh, squeezing it, all while her gaze was trained on those fingers.

Arousal pooled inside Tanya and her eyes blackened. She licked her lips and gave Mr. Anderson every now and then a hum or terse answer, to indicate that she was still listening. 

Black eyes watched like a hawk, how Dani's other hand reached out and cupped the air. The blonde could feel how her left breast was squeezed and fondled by a deft hand. Dani, who now pumped her two fingers faster, angled her thumb up and circled over the air. Tanya could feel it on her clit and grinded down on the chair.

The hand on her breast, pinched and pulled on her nipple and brought it to errection. Repeating the action on the other too, the strawberry-blonde had to bite her bottom lip to supress a moan. Tanya could smell her own arousal, that hung heavy in the air by now. Her folds were slick and wet, ruining her underwear. If she remained seated a little longer, she was sure, that she would leave some on the chair too.

Dani picked up the pace with vampiric speed, so the fingers were blurring in the air. Tanya turned with her chair to Dani and leaned her forehead against her thigh, while squeezing it in a white knuckled grip. The hands on her breasts left her and the strawberry-blonde could feel Dani running fingers through her hair - her real fingers. 

Tanya could feel another finger filling her and the stretch was delicious. The three digits reached far inside her and curled in an up motion. "Yes!" The blonde humped her seat in desperation, she was so close.

The voice of her COO pulled her out of it and her release moved into the distance. Dani's ministrations didn't falter though and Tanya could feel how her pleasure build up again. 

The blonde needed to finish that phone call asap, or else Mr. Anderson would know how she sounded like when she came. She cleared her throat. "I mean, that is a great idea! Why don't we finish this up and talk again when the next results are in? Have a good day, Mr. Anderson!" She hung up, dumping the phone on the desk and looked up into Dani's eyes.

"You impertinent-" Tanya was cut off by her own moan, when Dani licked in the air and picked up the pace of her thrusting. She could feel that tongue over her clit and her head fell forward into Dani's lap again. Dani's tongue pressed against her nub and drew fast circles. At some point the brunette must have started to envelope it with her lips, because she felt a sharp suction around it.

Tanya's toes curled and her spine bend, when the tension inside her lower belly snapped. Her entire body shook and she let out a pornographic moan. The blonde’s walls gripped around the ghost digits, squeezing them rhythmically in her release, while she pressed her forehead against Dani's thigh and held onto it with her hand. She could feel the wetness pooling around them, like a plug preventing it from oozing out. It was fucked back into her every time, Dani slowly pumped her fingers, to help her ride out her climax. 

When she came down, she lifted her head and stared into onyx black eyes. The ghost fingers left her just like that, leaving behind an emptiness and letting all that wetness drip into her underwear. It was more than ruined now, leaving behind an unpleasant feeling.

"I've been practicing for you. Did you like it?" Hearing the brunette's raspy voice and how it was her intention all along, made her lower belly hot with coals and her arousal was back again.

"It was something else." Tanya licked her lips, stroking Dani's thigh softly. 

"I could feel how wet you are. Let me help you, babe." Dani cooed, hopped off the desk and went straight to her knees in front of Tanya.

"I still have some work to do..." Tanya said hesitantly when Dani began to unbuckle her pants. The offer was tempting and seeing her mate on her knees was always a sight to behold.

"You won't even know I'm here." Dani voiced out hopefully, playing with her open pants, while looking up through hooded eyes. 

The blonde breathed out, thinking about it. She was somewhat stressed and Dani bringing her to orgasm always relaxed her, so it couldn't hurt. Could it? 

Tanya nodded and lifted her hips, so Dani could pull down her pants and ruined panties in one swift movement. She parted her legs and stared down at her mate.

"But only one and then I need to work." Tanya said with a serious tone and the brunette nodded feverishly. "Good girl."

Dani dived straight in and Tanya ran her fingers through her mate's hair. She leaned her head back, letting the feeling of Dani's skilled tongue bring her pleasure, while breathing out moans and more praises from between her parted lips.

The next time Dani used her gift it was after they had fed, asking Tanya if she could test something. The brunette was soaked in elk blood, while Tanya stayed clean.

"I think I could uphold a density field on my pelvis. You know, for penetration." Dani showed her, how long and how much width it would have. A little under one inch in thickness and five inches long in total.

Tanya was extremely curious about Dani's new use of her gift and what other potential it had. The office sex was alien to her, a whole new experience. It was not unpleasant, no, it was as if Dani used a remote to control a toy. But to have her use her powers to manipulate the atoms, so she could have a density strap-on, made Tanya excited on a whole different level.

"From where would it originate exactly?" She walked to her mate, reaching for her pant loops and pulled, so their groins were flush against each other. Tanya attached her lips to Dani's neck, leaving open mouth kisses along the flesh. Tasting the residual of elk blood, that had dripped down, when Dani fed messily - as ever.

"My clit." The brunette sighed out, enjoying the hot lips on her throat and crossing her arms around Tanya's form. A nibble made her groan and bare her neck fully to the blonde's hungry mouth.

"Hmmm, so you'll fuck me with you clit?" Tanya dragged her teeth along the junction, where Dani's neck met her shoulder. "Feel me around it?"

"Yes, please." Dani jerked against her. 

"Beg some more. Tell me how desperate you are to fuck me with your clit." Her hands glided against her mate's hips and ass.

"I'll make you feel so good, I promise. Let me fuck you, please." She whined out and Tanya bit down on her neck, right where her pulse point would have been. Dani let out a moan, gripping Tanya tighter.

When Tanya detached her mouth and leaned back, she could see a crack in form of her teeth. She growled in possessiveness, having marked her mate in an act of ownership. The teeth marks fused together again and Tanya wished they would stay forever. Another whine pulled her out of her musing and she looked into black eyes.

"No cumming before I did. Can you do that for me, detka?" [babe] 

Dani bit her lip, it would be really hard to not cum when so much stimulation was put on such a sensitive area. "I won't cum before you did."

"That's my girl." Tanya claimed her lips, brushing against them. She darted her tongue out and when Dani felt it touch her bottom lip, she immediately opened up to let her in, as if on reflex. 

The familiar mouth and tongue, Tanya explored so often, would always pull groans from her and Dani was not fairing any better. It was never a fight for dominance, as the brunette would always let Tanya choose the pace and intensity. Her tongue accommodated for the intruder and gladly so. When they pulled apart, a string of bloody spit connected their lips for a split second.

"Strip." But before Dani could lay her hands on her jeans, the blonde jammed a finger into her chest. "No ripping this time."

She could see how sheepish the brunette was, seemingly getting caught. Although her clothes were bloody, it would be nice to go back to the lodge dressed this time. Dani undressed in human speed and carefully folded her clothes even. Tanya looked at her with an amused smile and started to undress too, laying her folded clothes to Dani's on the snow covered ground.

When both of them were naked, the blonde took Dani's hand and guided her a few feet away from the elk cadaver. Her imagination went wild. Having Dani fucking her into the ground or her riding her.

Tanya let go of her hand and laid down. Her strawberry-blonde's hair fanning against the snow covered floor like a halo. She angled her legs, not opening them yet and crooked a finger, beckoning Dani to her. Like in a trance, the brunette followed her command, black eyes roaming along the alabaster skin on display. 

Dani pushed her legs apart, making room for herself to lay on top of her. Tanya's core touched the brunette's lower belly, making her moan. A hungry mouth found hers and they kissed, exchanging spit and groans, before Tanya kissed along her blood smeared jawline and to an ear. "Put that mouth to good use."

She knew the brunette wouldn't last long, so she would let Dani make her ready. Bring her to the edge with her tongue and then use her density strap-on.

Dani trailed kisses down her body, painting her pale skin in red, but halting and staying on her breasts for a little too long. Tanya didn't mind, her mate knew she had sensitive nipples and used that information to her advantage. When Dani was done and satisfied, she continued her journey down a soft stomach, before finally settling between her legs.

Dani kissed along her thighs and left a trail of pink spit behind, digging her fingernails into the soft tissue. When she made contact with wet folds, Tanya ran a hand through a mop of brunette locks. 

"There we go. Mmmh just like that." She breathed out, closing her eyes and letting Dani's skilled tongue bring her pleasure. 

Along one and then the other side, her mate swiped and kissed over her pussy, spreading the residual of elk blood on it. Worshipping between her legs, speaking silent prayers with her tongue. Dani pressed flat against her clit, flicking over it and desire swirled in Tanya's veins. She bucked against the hot mouth and gripped Dani's hair tighter to hold her in place, as if she would go away.

"Good girl, looking so pretty between my legs." The praise made Dani moan around her clit, sending vibrations through it and making her moan in return. Like a personal vibrator, Dani ran on praise and Tanya pushed all the right buttons. 

The brunette looked up and Tanya could see herself, mirrored inside pitch black eyes. She was sure, that she looked the same. Two black orbs and no light could brighten them. She felt how Dani entered her with one finger and a second soon followed. Her thrusts were fast and deep and Tanya filled the air with moans and wet sounds. She was close, it just felt so good. 

Her body shook and the wave of her orgasm was about to hit her. Pulling on brunette hair, she peeled Dani's hungry mouth away from her. Her mate whined and fought back, not ready to leave the warmth of her pussy yet.

"Tan-" A sound close to a sob escaped her and Tanya growled at how pathetic and hot that was.

Dani's lips and chin glistened, it drove her crazy. She wanted to kiss and lick herself off of her mouth and tongue. The two fingers, that were inside her, pumped faster and pulled a moan out from her. Tanya's hand left Dani's hair and gripped her wrist, stopping them from fucking into her. She pulled the digit out of herself and felt the emptiness instantly. 

Dani was pulled out of her pussy juice haze then and leaned forward to crash their lips together. Tanya's wish was granted and she groaned into Dani's mouth. When they pulled apart, the blonde gripped onto her hips, stroking over them and to the apex of her legs. When her fingers were met with a drenched core, she let out a chuckle. 

"Gods, you're dripping wet only from eating me out. I bet you'd never leave my pussy, if it would sustain you, hm?" Tanya taunted and Dani nodded quickly, leaning her forehead against her shoulder. Feeling how Tanya played with her clit by drawing slow circles over it.

"Let me feel it." The blonde kissed her temple.

"Fuck, let me just." Dani groaned and pressed further into Tanya's fingers. Concentrating on creating a density field around her clit first and then expanding it slowly.

An invisible phallic shaped object pushed against Tanya's fingers and slowly filled her palm. She enveloped it and gave it an experimental stroke. Pumping it up and down, making Dani buck into her hand with a moan.

Suddenly, Dani jumped up and dashed back to the elk cadaver. Tanya, still on the ground, looked at Dani's back perplexed. When the brunette turned around, Tanya's eyes snapped to the brunette's bloody hand. She stroked over the phallus, making it visible. It dripped on the snow, leaving a trail of red dots behind, while she made her way back to her.

"I thought it'll be easier to-" Tanya cut her off, by crashing into her. 

Dani's back hit the ground with a loud smack and the blonde growled deeply. "Shut up and fuck me already."

Both of them looked down between their bodies, when Tanya gripped the bloody phallus. She always taunted Dani for being impatient, but she couldn't wait any longer. The thought of Dani fucking her with a blood soaked density clit strap-on, made her brain short circuit. 

She aligned it with her entrance and sank down in one swift movement. Dani's fingers stretched her sufficiently enough, that the added stretch only burned a little. Both of them moaned at the feeling. Her mate stayed still, letting Tanya adjust fully. Fortunately, the blood served as lube and made it easier to take it, without much of a hassle.

The brunette rolled them over and Tanya didn't complain in the slightest. She wanted Dani to ruin her, fuck her into the ground and make her scream. She spread her legs wider, to allow her mate more room to move and Dani propped herself up on her elbows for support. Her nipples brushed against Dani's, while their pelvises were flush against each other.

Her mate drew back, nearly pulling all five inches out of her, before sinking back in. "Fuck, babe you feel so good." The brunette moaned out, repeating the motion. Pulling out and sheathing the density field of her clit back into Tanya's entrance.

It filled her just right and stroked along her walls, hitting every sensitive spot inside her. Tanya moaned every time Dani thrusted inside her. After a few pumps, her mate's movements grew in intensity and speed and soon Dani truly fucked her into the ground.

She felt how Dani's thrusts faltered, indicating that she was close as well. If the brunette released before her, she wouldn't be able to uphold the density field. 

"Don't." Tanya threatened, raking her blunt nails against Dani's back. "Do you remember what I told you?"

"Don’t come until you did." Dani gasped and gritted her teeth, holding on for dear life, to obey Tanya's command. "Babe, I'm so close." 

"I know, baby, but wait for me." The blonde moaned and crossed her arms around Dani's form. The brunette's thrusts became faster, determined to get her to climax, so she could cum too.

"Doing so good for me, detka." [babe] 

The brunette rammed her teeth into Tanya's neck, releasing venom into the mark. Dani growled into her neck and started to suck hard, making her cry out.

Tanya's release crashed into her suddenly, she crossed her legs around Dani's waist to keep her there. Her walls gripped the phallus and milked it, but instead of white hot cum, Dani painted her womb with red hot blood. 

Her mate shook above her and moaned into her throat, still attached to it by her teeth. The density field wavered inside Tanya, until it vanished completely and left her empty. They stayed like that, letting the aftershocks wash over them, until they subsided too.

The brunette pulled away from her neck, letting the cracks fuse together again and looked into her eyes. Red-orange locked onto amber and both of them conveyed all of their emotions to each other. Contentment. Happiness. Love.

Tanya leaned up and kissed her softly. She wanted this moment to never end. The post orgasmic bliss made her feel warm and fuzzy. After a minute, Dani broke the kiss, by giggling against her lips like a maniac. 

"Are you okay?" Tanya asked amused.

"That was amazing. Thank you thank you thank you." The brunette kissed her all over the face and it was Tanya's turn to giggle.

"Now I'm really worried about you. Thanking me for sex?" The blonde chuckled and shook her head.

"We should totally to that again! How about right now?" Dani leaned forward to claim her mouth again. The blonde bit down on her bottom lip, making her groan. 

Tanya's phone began to ring inside the pocket of her jeans, that laid a few feet away from them. Her mate pulled away with an annoyed groan, to which Tanya only chuckled. She gave her a quick peck and motioned for Dani to scoot, so she could stand up.

When Dani leaned back and onto her knees, Tanya saw how her gaze was trained in between her thighs. The blonde looked down too and could see why Dani was in such a trance. Blood oozed out of her entrance and onto the floor. She squeezed her walls and more blood came out, dripping down over her ass, before hitting the snow. 

"Can I, please." Dani whined and before the blonde could give her an answer - verbally or otherwise - the brunette shot forward and licked around and into her entrance. 

Tanya moaned and leaned back again, letting her mate's tongue clean her from any blood. She closed her eyes, but then the ringing started again. When did it even stop?

"Dani, it might be important." But the brunette didn't stop, she instead licked deeper into her and Tanya bucked. "Yebat!" [fuck]

It took all of her willpower to detach Dani's mouth long enough to get to her feet and go to the pile of clothes. She picked the offending device up, without looking at the display. 

"Irina is back." Kate's ecstatic voice blasted through the speakers. "Wrap up your fucking and come back!"

The tone of the hung up line was the next thing she heard, before Tanya could say anything. She sighed, but a smile quickly developed on her face. Arms enveloped her from behind and Tanya leaned back into Dani's front. 

"That's great news. I know how much you've missed her and I can't wait to properly meet her." Her mate kissed her shoulder.

The blonde turned around inside the embrace and gave Dani a quick peck, before picking up her clothes. "Let's get dressed, moy solnishko." [my sun] 

Chapter Text

"They should be here any minute now," Kate said, placing the phone into its charging dock. She turned to face her sister, her platinum blonde hair falling in straight lines around her face.

Her younger sister had finally returned home after her two-month absence, walking through the front door a little over twenty minutes ago. Although still grieving the loss of Laurent, Kate could sense a subtle shift in her sister's demeanor. She appeared more lucid, less melancholy, and well on her way to recovery. 

"You'll like Dani! She fits right in with the rest of us." Carmen walked over from the kitchen and into Eleazar's arms. 

The Spanish woman had just finished cleaning the dirty dishes and wrapping up the food. Later on, she would give it to the soup kitchen of Fairbanks for the poor. It would be a shame to cook and throw it away because nobody ate in this house.

"She must be that and much more. Having enamored our dear sister that much? I have high expectations." Irina mused with a hint of a smile, sitting down on the sofa and crossing her legs. 

They had briefly met at the wedding. Although someone could hardly call it that. It was a short encounter with Irina more focused on the wolves anyway. Wasn't it for her perfect vampiric memory, she would have forgotten Dani's face. 

A brunette with striking green eyes and a sharp jawline. Her skin was tanned and bordered on an alive tone, similar to Carmen's and Eleazar's complexion. Or what their skin tone had been when they still were humans. The dark blonde thought back to Tanya's past lovers and it didn't surprise her that Dani was her mate. After all, her sister had a thing for attractive brunettes, making Dani her perfect match.

The front door opened and Tanya stepped in. Her perfect strawberry-blonde hair bounced in curls when she walked to her sister, who by now was on her feet and met her halfway. The reunion would be filled with tears, if they could cry that is. Instead, they buried their faces into the other's necks and held onto each other tightly. 

"I'm glad you're back. We've missed you dearly, Irina." Tanya said once both stepped away. She looked at her younger sister, taking her in.

Irina sported a crooked smile and radiated warmth. Her clothes - fur and jeans - compliment her dark blonde hair that hung loosely around her shoulders. Gone was the upset sorrowful aura that surrounded her. Someone who didn't know her would think she was completely healed from the pain of losing her mate, but Tanya wasn't so easily fooled. Her sister was playing an act, although not everything was fake. She did get better, but the route of recovery was still a long one.

"Leaving you all wasn't easy, but I needed time to collect myself." Irina said with emotion and then looked over her older sister's shoulder and at the newborn. 

Dani's clothes were blood-soaked. The brunette's hair was damp and her face was clean and void of any red. She must have washed up before coming here, trying to make a good first impression. Brilliant red-orange eyes looked back at her and the brunette gave her a little smile.

"I've heard so much about you." The newborn took a few steps towards her and offered her hand in greeting. "I'm Dani."

The dark blonde nodded while shaking the brunette's hand. "I'm sorry I couldn't be here to welcome you into the coven."

Dani waved her off with an empathetic smile and both of them broke contact. "No need to apologize, I understand why you weren't."

Irina hummed softly and then looked at her sister. "You should teach this one table manners. She's dripping blood all over the floor."

Tanya laughed heartily and shook her head in amusement. "We're still working on that." She turned to her mate and interlaced their fingers. "Don't we, milaya?" [sweetheart]

Dani would blush if she could. Her eating habits changed greatly in the past two months. Eating nowadays was more animalistic and no matter how hard she tried to reign over her hunger, she would always tear into the next best blood-filled jugular.

"Give her more credit. She is after all a little over two months old." Kate piped up with a grin and walked around the mated couple. Planting both hands on either of their backs, she pushed them gently to the stairs. "Go and wash up, you both reek of blood and sex." 

Tanya rolled her eyes dramatically but led her mate up the stairs for a quick and efficient shower. A bath would take too much time and knowing her mate, Dani liked to be held while in the tub. Right now, she wanted Irina and Dani to get to know each other and make up for the lost time that her sister was absent.

Cleaning themselves and changing into fresh clothes was a simple affair and once every member of the Denali Coven was seated in the living room, they dropped the pleasantries. 

"Now tell us where you were." The platinum-blonde sister fired her first question.

"I visited our old friend Kentaro in Japan." Irina looked around and saw recognition, minus Dani who looked intrigued. "He lost his mate a century ago and helped me by going through techniques he used to cope."

"I am deeply sorry for him." Eleazar voiced his empathy for their old friend. "May I know what kind of techniques he taught you?"

"Meditation and making amends mostly but also focusing on yourself to find inner peace," Irina stated and smiled softly. "He seemed to be doing great after one hundred years and I hope I can achieve that as well someday."

Losing a mate was painful and the longer a vampire was without their one true love, the more agony they had to endure. It was like someone cutting off access to air and sooner or later the body would shut down. The suicide rate of vampires who had lost their mate was high, either killing themselves or getting killed by avenging their mate in a futile fight.

"We're here for you along the way." Kate laid her hand on top of hers and squeezed reassuringly. 

"I know." Irina was smiling with a newfound hope and then looked at Dani. "Enough of me. Tell me, what have I missed?"

"We had some visitors." Carmen leaned back into Eleazar, who for once sat on the sofa next to Tanya and Dani, then continued. "Demetri and the twins."

Irina's eyebrows shot up in surprise and Kate filled her in. "They accepted our claim over Dani and left with a warning."

The brunette in question looked ashamed and averted her gaze. She still believed that everything was her fault and not that idiot who sired her. "I'm sorry. If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't even have to deal with them."

"Dani, you're not at fault here." the strawberry-blonde said sternly, cupping her mate's face and turning her head to meet their gazes.

"Yeah, hard to think otherwise. These guys are fucking scary." Dani breathed out defiantly, still shaken from the encounter and the potential threat they posed.

"They are." Irina agreed with the newborn. "But the Volturi are vital for our survival. Without their laws, humans would have discovered us long ago." She paused, and her thoughts briefly drifted to Sasha. "They're harsh but fair." Kate and Tanya had a faraway look too, seemingly re-living their mother's death as well.

"What Irina said is true. The Volturi may be cruel at times, but they never resort to unnecessary violence." The only man in their coven nodded while stroking his chin. He was once part of the Volturi and therefore knows what he's talking about. He only left because he didn't agree with their methods, no matter how necessary they were.

"Enough with that downer talk, it's souring my mood." Kate jumped to her feet and clapped her hands in excitement. "Look what arrived in the mail today!" 

She blurred upstairs and came down a second later with a big cardboard box. Kate gently placed it on the coffee table and gave Dani a playful smile. "Come on, open it."

Dani raised an eyebrow in curiosity and leaned forward to tear open the box. Kate exclaimed with a yelp. "Be gentle! It's fragile."

The exterior of the package was torn open, more gently this time and with only one look inside, the brunette gasped. "No way."

"Yes way!" Kate beamed when Dani picked up a PlayStation 3. "I noticed that you had one in your apartment and thought you might like one here too."

"But this is the new one. Are you kidding me?" Dani was still gaping like a fish and couldn't believe that she had the latest version in her hands, as she only had the previous one at home.

"There are some games and two controllers included." Kate continued, pointing out the contents that were still inside the package. "You could teach us how to play. I think everyone in the coven would enjoy it."

And Dani tried, she really did. The only ones who got the hang of it were Kate and Irina. Everyone else couldn't even hold the controller properly.

"You have to grip it like that, babe." Dani sat behind Tanya with her chin resting on her shoulder. Her arms surrounded the strawberry-blonde while fidgeting with where she should place her fingers. Dani's hands covered Tanya's and the brunette's thumbs brushed against hers, trying to place them on the joysticks. Tanya bit her bottom lip, enjoying the close proximity and how serious her mate was right now. 

At the end of the day, Kate and Irina took turns using a controller, switching every time one of them lost. Meanwhile, Eleazar watched his wife with great interest as she made her in-game character jump up and down. And Tanya and Dani shared a few kisses while waiting for their turn with the controller. It was a great way for all of them to learn something new and take a break from their problems for a little while.

Dani paced around the bedroom like a caged animal. The burning sensation in her throat was increasingly becoming unbearable. She tried to take her mind off of that annoying feeling until Tanya came back from the test labs.

The strawberry-blonde left in a hurry this morning when she got a call from her COO. Their employees had a great breakthrough and thus Tanya had to be present. This was over five hours ago and Dani breathed out a frustrated sigh. 

Her eyes began to take on a darker shade and soon they'd be completely black. As a newborn she had to feed more often than the others. Her last hunt was three days ago and it was time to get some blood into her again.

Tanya always accompanied her to make sure she got enough and didn't stray from their hunting grounds, keeping her away from the hiking trails. Getting used to animal blood was still difficult for the brunette, but with the lack of temptation, she managed just fine.

Her mate was there to get her through the bad taste and feeding would almost always lead to sex. So it was kind of a reward for Dani to feed on musky animals. 

"Stop the pacing already, it's getting annoying!" Kate muttered from her own room, one floor under her and pulled her out of her head.

"When does Tanya get back?" Dani growled lowly and flopped down on the bed. She put her head on top of her propped up knees, huddling herself a little.

The door opened a second later and Kate walked in, sitting on the bed next to her and laid a hand on Dani's shoulder. "Normally she wouldn't come back until late in the evening." The blonde pursed her lips. "It's not good to starve yourself. Tanya wouldn't want that. Come on, Irina and I will take you."

When both women made their way downstairs. Irina was already at the door, putting on her shoes. The youngest Denali gave them a smile. "Let's see what kind of hunter you are."

All three strode through the woods, blurring like black darts through the snow powdered scenery. The sky was clear of any clouds, rich blue and beautiful, complimenting the Alaskan wilderness. 

The older vampires let the newborn take the lead of the hunt, they were only there to make sure she stayed within the vicinity of their hunting grounds. Flanking her from both sides and gently pushing her into the right direction. Trees rushed passed and soon they found themselves in a clearing.

Black hungry eyes scanned the meadow and a nose sniffed the air. Keen ears listened to flapping wings and croaking cries. Suddenly a twig snapped under hooves and the predator zeroed in, her head snapping into the direction of her prey.

Dani ran with the wind blowing into her brunette hair and two mops of blonde followed her. In no time, they overcame the distance of three miles and saw the brown hooved beast. The newborn pounced, crashing into the elk and bringing it down with her. A pained bugle sounded and was soon followed by a sickening tearing of flesh, as Dani bit into its neck.

"She really is the messiest eater I've ever seen." Irina groused with a frown, which bordered on disgusted fascination.

Blood splattered everywhere and painted Dani, the elk and the ground around them. The newborn grunted as she gulped the rich red substance down. It seemed however, that more flowed down from the corner of her mouth and to her chin, instead down her throat.

Kate huffed in amusement, watching the scene before her with a crooked smile. "Hmmm, that she is. Let's see how long it takes her to learn more control."

"Two." The dark blonde answered, her eyes still fixed on the gruesome scene.

Her sister turned her head, eyeing Irina with a mischievous grin. "Months?" Hearing and seeing a negative feedback, Kate chuckled. "Okay, I say three."

"If I win, I'll get your golden finger bracelet." Irina said nonchalantly and her sister gasped so loud, even the grunts Dani made drowned it out.

"How dare you? It was a gift from Konstantinos XI of Constantinople!"

"So you want to chicken out?" Her younger sister asked in challenge, already knowing that Kate would fall into the trap. 

"Of course not." The platinum-blonde grated her teeth, too proud for her own good. "But if I win, you have to clean my room for the next..." Kate tapped her chin in thoughts. "...twenty years."

Irina raised an eyebrow with a dry expression. "Don't you think that's a tad too much?"

"Don't you think that my bracelet is a tad too much?" Kate offered in challenge and her sister rolled her eyes at her.

Both were so deep into their bickering negotiations, that they didn't notice that Dani was nowhere to be seen. Panic flooded them and they looked around frantically. 

A shriek in the distance made them turn their heads into its direction. It sounded way too human and another shriek followed.

"Fuck, that's not good." 

"Tanya will be so mad."

Both sisters blurred away and followed Dani's scent, into the direction of the pained moans. They came to a stop in front of a campfire with three tents surrounding it. The smell of human blood was strong and tainted the crisp air.

Years of living as vegetarians made the Denali's adapted to seeing and smelling human blood without falling into a frenzy. However, the scene before them made the burning in their throats lighten up, like a wildfire.

Kate swallowed, trying to reflexively quench the fire while Irina held her hand above her mouth and nose. Four black eyes watched as Dani cradled a woman in hikers gear to her chest. Head nestled into the woman's neck like a lover, but instead of sweet kisses, teeth sank down into it.

The brunette was surrounded by five corpses, beastialy teared through and hardly recognizable as humanoid. Dani's head snapped up and fixed the two blonde's with a feral gaze, growling into the now dead humans neck in warning. They would not take away her prey, the delicious thick honey that it gave was hers alone.

The platinum-blonde held her hands out in a plakative gesture, trying to appear less threatening. "Dani, it's okay."

The appeasing had quite the opposite effect and made the newborn even more aggressive. She dropped the blood empty corpse and elevated to a crouch. Snarling and hissing at her coven mates in her irrational state.

"We're not a threat to you." This time, Irina tried to get through to her.

Newborns were close minded and feral beings while feeding. It was nearly impossible to make them listen. While drinking animal blood, this behavior leveled down quite a bit and made it easier to handle them. When they fed on humans however, they would tear everything and everyone apart if they think they are being threatened or challenged while mid-feeding.

Dani bared her teeth and let out another snarl, her dark gaze flitted from one blonde to the other and before Kate could take a step forward, her hand shot up in the air. The sisters became airborne and crashed against several trees until smacking against a boulder. They left a cracked dent in the stone and they backs didn't look any better. 

Groaning and moaning on the floor, the sisters rolled over and onto their knees. Feeling every single crack on their marble skin and how they slowly fused together. It hurt like a bitch and they gritted their teeth all the way through the healing process. A few seconds passed and so did the pain. Irina was the first to jump to her feet, followed soon by Kate.

"She's gone again. We need to find her!"

Sniffing the air, the smell of human blood filled Kate's senses and made her hiss. The wind blew from their backs, giving them a disadvantage. "Fuck!"

"I will go to the Cullens, maybe her instincts drove her to her sister." Irina's mind went into over drive. 

They needed to find her and quick. If she really was on her way to Forks, she would pass the Quileute territory and because she now had red eyes and was covered from head to toe in blood, the wolves will tear her apart - like they did with Laurent.

"Good idea. I will look for her here and call Carmen and Eleazar for help."

"We should call Tanya too." The dark blonde's eyes held a grim emotion in them. Telling their sister, that they lost her mate would make her furious and go into hysteria.

"I will do that, you go to the Cullens." Kate shouted over her shoulder, blurring away with her phone already in hand.

White noise rang inside her ears and her eyes were void, clouded with nothing. She adapted a tunnel vision, everything around her became a blur as she herself blurred through the woods.

She wasn't even sure where she was going, her body acted on autopilot and making her take a backseat in her own mind. Within her a storm of thoughts raged, so loud that she couldn't make a single one out. It was just one gruel of words.

The brunette didn't know how much time passed, but judging by the sun going down, a few hours might have gone by since she fled. Killing six humans and attacking her coven mates made Dani's flight instincts kick in. She couldn't handle the shame. Couldn't handle the disappointment they would have in their eyes.

She was a monster, who took lives to get her fix. Drinking their delicious life source and feasting on it with delight. It made her sick and euphoric at the same time. What an agonizing paradox she was. Loving and hating it. Reveling and resenting it.

So deep into her tormenting thoughts, the brunette didn't register she entered a little town. The welcome sign read 'Welcome to Dawson City --- Population 1,327'

The pink and purple hues that painted the horizon while the sun slowly but surely set, made the Yukon river glisten and twinkle. Dani came to a stop and took a deep breath to calm herself. The air was crisp and helped her clear her head. The snow didn't fall here yet, although she was sure that the temperature must be subzero. 

Taking in her appearance, she looked down on herself. Her shirt could not be identified as green anymore and her black jeans became a tad darker. The white soles of the red converse, Kate had brought from her old apartment, were now red too. Dani was sure that her whole face was covered in blood from the nose down as well.

She needed to clean herself as best as she could, get that smell of blood off. So she walked into the body of water and emerged herself fully. For a few minutes, she just stood there on the river's ground, watching a few fish swam by, before she walked back onto the shore. Her skin was clean, as were her soles. The once green shirt and her black jeans had to dry first to see if they could be saved.

Dani walked over to a tree and sat down, resting her back against its trunk. She put her knees up and crossed her arms around her legs, while resting her forehead against them. Tears would not fall, they were only blurring her vision. The bliss of sleep would not come, its heavy blanket would not cover her and made her temporary forget. Instead Dani was awake and fully conscious. 

She sniffed and sobbed. Puffed out unnecessary breathes, while silently crying into her arms and knees. The sun now vanished and down settled the night, shrouding everything in darkness. A full moon grazed the night sky, it's silvery hue mirrored inside the river while an owl sounded its hoo-hoo.

Seconds became minutes became hours and soon a new morning arrived. Dani looked up and the sun greeted her. Its rays shining upon her, making her skin shine and glister, just like the Yukon river. The brunette let go of her legs and held out her hands, rotating them around - palm up, palm down. Admiring herself. 

For a predator a vampire's skin was beautiful beyond comparison. How can something so mesmerizing and glorious belong to something so violent? 

"Woah." 

Dani's head snapped up at the sound. A man stood in front of her and was just as dazzled at the sight of her skin as she was a second ago. 

"How are you doing this?" His gruff voice held a friendliness to it and reminded her of Charlie. He was the same age as well, making Dani nearly tear up again.

"Naughty naughty newborn." A voice tsked to her left and the brunette's eyes left the man to turn into its direction. 

The blonde held out her finger and wiggled it back and forth, as if she was chastising a child. Her red eyes and sadistic smile didn't fit her angelic face at all and made her appearance more eerie.

A big and muscular brunette vampire grinned beside her, shaking in anticipation. At the blonde's head titling slightly, he walked forward and gripped both arms of the human and ripped them apart. The human let out a guttering scream, then passed out due to shock or blood loss or both. The vampire threw the arms into the river, then picked up the man and drank him dry before dumping the rest of him into the water as well.

"Look what you've done." Jane shook her head in fake sympathy. She cocked her head at Dani, who stood up and pressed herself against the tree in fear.

"What consequence shall await someone who broke the law?" Jane asked and turned to her companion. "Felix, could you tell our dear friend what will happen."

Felix grinned darkly. "Death."

Chapter Text

Felix grinned darkly. "Death."

The blonde walked back and forth, as if she was thinking. "To a newborn or the vampire who took responsibility for them?"

"The one who took responsibility." His gloomy voice said with gloating in it.

"No! You can't!" Dani cried out, panic in her eyes. "Kill me instead! Let Tanya be, she didn't do anything! It's all my fault!"

"This is not how it works, I'm afraid." Jane said sympathetically, her eyes however betrayed the act. They held sadistic giddiness in them.

Felix shifted from one foot to the other and Dani reacted on instinct. She reached out with her right hand and hurled him into the air. He crashed into the Yukon river with a loud splash. Jane's head followed the action and just as quickly, she snapped back to Dani.

"Pain." The one word command indeed hurt like a bitch and Dani went down to her knees howling.

Convoluted in the burning sensation, that spread throughout her body, even more painful than the fire of her turning. It was as if she was burning alive, every single receptor in her body fired pain signals to her brain - overloading it with information that even the simple act of thinking was out of her reach.

Felix strode to land, his black cloak soaked through with water and his hair clinging to his forehead. He sneered in aversion, his red eyes filled with acidic hatred. The bear of a man left a wet trail as he made his way to the screaming newborn, who withered on the ground. Before he could touch her however, Jane stopped him with a flick of her wrist and he stayed put.

And just like that, the pain subsided and Dani could think again. She reflexively took quick panting breathes, remnants of her past humanly body functions, no doubt.

"There is a way out, however." The words registered slowly and when they did, Dani looked up from her position on the ground. She was poised on her hands and knees, eyeing her opponents like a frightened animal.

"Tell me." 

Irina was running like a mad woman over the border to Canada and through its vegetations. She avoided towns and cities and went straight to the American border and into Washington. Finding Forks was an easy task, as she looked up the exact route that would lead her to it, when she was still out for revenge.

Now, instead of going on a rampage in Forks and wanting to tear through the wolves, she instead ran straight to the Cullen residence. There was no time to call them beforehand, but she was sure that Alice already saw her arrival coming and true to her guess, the door opened just as their glass mansion came into view.

She came to an abrupt stop right at the Cullen's driveway. Her hair was a mess, adorned with rogue leaves and twigs, she hastily but just as skillfully removed; letting them drop to the ground and smoothing her windblown mane down as best as she could. Looking somewhat decent, Irina speedwalked the rest of the way into the house; passing by a tense Jasper. 

"She is not here." The high-pitched voice of the seer answered her at once. Alice stood in the living room, bouncing on the balls of her feet and if Irina wasn't in such a panic herself, she would've caught the nervousness that radiated off of the pixie.

"I need you to find her for me, please." The dark blonde swallowed anxiously and looked at her young cousin with a hopeful expression. 

Jasper joined them, standing next to his wife in a regal posture with his hands behind his back. "Newborns are driven by hunger." His southern accent rolling smoothly off his tongue. "You and your sisters should look at towns nearby where you've lost her."

Irina's patience was thin, oh so very thin and these two didn't provide her with any useful information. She sighed and closed her eyes, rubbing her temple in circles. "Is it because we refused to help you against the newborn army?" The older vampire opened her eyes and looked at the couple with despair. "I deeply regret being the one who held my family back from coming to your aid. I beg you to be better than me and help me find her. Tanya's life is on the line..."

She was sure the Volturi still lingered in north America to observe if Dani behaved, if the Denali's could get her under control or if the guards would have to intervene and carry out Tanya's execution. The very thought of her oldest sister getting ripped apart like their mother made her sick to her stomach. 

She searched both their faces with her pleading eyes and saw at least Alice showing sympathy, which her husband heightened through his gift; suppressing the anxiousness that gradually filled the room. 

"I will look for her future." It was all the hope Irina needed and she gave them her utmost thanks. It didn't take the seer long to get into a vision and when she came to herself a few seconds later, she gasped. Jasper steadied his wife with a concerned expression on his face.

Just when Alice wanted to open her mouth, she was thrown into another vision and this time she couldn't hold herself up anymore. She was led to a nearby couch by her mate, who looked all the more concerned. Irina couldn't dwell long enough on the situation in front of her and the ever agonizing question what exactly the seer had seen, when the door opened and the rest of the Cullens entered. 

The Russian took a few steps back and hissed at what she saw. There was a child, that clung to a boy; who reeked of wet dog. Not only stood a wolf in front of her, the very creature she hated, now he had an immortal child in his arms and her cousins didn't even care. This was outrageous! Did they want to die?

Irina only stopped her hissing to talk. "You get all of us killed!" Then she crouched down and bared her teeth. Emmett, Rosalie and Jasper copied her and provided a defense ring around the source of Irina's uproar. Carlisle and his mate stood to the side, looking at the scene with worried eyes and the seer of their family was still sitting on the couch, with an empty expression.

The newborn Bella shielded the child and the boy who held it, while her husband took slow steps into her direction; hands in the air to placate her. "I know how this must look, but I promise you she is not an immortal child." When Irina still remained ready to attack, Edward spoke again. "Listen to her heartbeat, see her rosy cheeks and tell me again what you think."

The dark blonde focused on a strong and steady beat; it was that of the wolf boy, but then her ears picked up a quicker beat, too fast for a human and when Bella slightly stepped aside, Irina saw the child and how her veins pulsed under her skin. "What is she?" When she straightened, everyone followed suit and the tension left the room.

"She was born when Bella was still human." Carlisle answered for his son, who instead made his way to Alice, reading her dismaying thoughts.

"No!" Everyone's eyes snapped to him and Alice. "Who?"

The seer looked up at him and muttered defeatedly under her breath, "It was Demitri, he must have seen you and is already on his way to inform them." Then she looked at Irina. "I know where Dani is."

Meanwhile Kate called Eleazar and Carmen to help her search the area and see if a bloody trail would lead them to Dani. She also tried to call Tanya, who was still at the test labs. The strawberry-blonde however, didn't pick up her phone so it was up to the three of them to cover as much ground as they could. 

The first few hours were important if they wanted to caught up to Dani. As a newborn she was much faster than them, but her unquenchable bloodlust would make her stop every now and then. They only needed to keep an eye out for dead humans. So far, there was nothing, not even a drop of blood, that could've lead them to the rogue brunette.

After three hours of combing through everything Alaska had to offer, they picked up Dani's scent at last. A lone tree at the edge of a little town was covered with the coconut and jasmine scent of their new coven mate. The air held two more scents, one they identified as Jane's. The Volturi got to Dani first and this didn't mean any good. 

"We need to call Irina." Carmen's soft voice pulled Kate out of her train of thoughts. Now that they knew what happened with Dani, the youngest sister's search in Forks became futile.

The platinum blonde shook her head and balled her hands into fists; blue sparks of electricity welled from them and she suddenly hit the tree with enough force to make it snap in half. "Tanya will never forgive me for this. She will-"

"Enough. Nobody can change the past." Eleazar had a grave expression. "Mi amor, please take Kate with you. I'm sure Tanya will be home by then." [my love]

The brunette walked to her mate and cupped his cheek to make him look at her. She knew where he wanted, no, needed to go. "Please be careful, corazón." [heart] The kiss was short but conveyed just as much love as the millions they already shared before.

Chapter Text

Jane eyed her up and down. "You're filthy." A thick black coat was thrown her way, "Here, wear this." When Dani pulled it on, she only now realized that it was Jane's coat; smelling like currant and mint. The brunette wrinkled her nose, it was way too pungent for her liking. The way it penetrated her senses gave her a feeling of getting dizzy. She had the strong urge to gag and even felt phantomal bile rise up her throat. If the blonde saw her disgusted face, she didn't comment on it and she walked away.

The Brute - Dani named Felix in her head - seized her by the arm and dragged her behind Jane. His grip was like snakes curling around their victims, so hard a crack was forming on her skin; to get back to the involuntary bath she gave him, no doubt. She fought every instinct in her to not just do that again with how carelessly he manhandled her. As if she would run away and get herself deeper into the shit-show she already was in. Getting Tanya into more trouble. Getting her killed.

Dani reacted irrational and the more time she had to think about it, the more like an idiot she felt. The emotional world of a newborn sucked, that's what everyone told her, but she really only now realized how much it indeed did. If she could go back in time, she would give everything to do that. She wouldn't have run away from Kate and Irina and face her shame and scolding and whatever punishment they'd given her. Now however, she could only get dragged along by The Brute.

A Cadillac One (what are they? the presidents of vampires?) was parked at the side of the road and Dani wished for them to speed up a little more, so The Brute would finally let go of her. The door opened and Alec stepped out, not even gracing her with a glance; instead he held it open for his sister, who flawlessy stepped into the backseat, then he followed her. 

The Brute finally let go of her, only to shove her into the back as well and only then took his place behind the wheel. The crack could at last fuse together while no longer under a death grip. Dani sat across from the twins, her dark orange eyes flitting from one figure to the other. She heard a lot about them, saw them as they gave the Denali's a visit and just now felt how powerful Jane was. It was creepy how both of their faces where soft and childlike, angelic even, but behind that facade was a cruelness unfathomable to Dani's young mind.

When the car engine sprang to life, the motor's vibrations rang through her body and the brunette frowned irritated. It was her first car ride post-change and she already hated it. Every small vibration was like a an annoying tic-tac of an analog clock in the dead of the night. And even the observation of the scenery that rushed passed them, gave Dani no distraction. She would never step inside a car again, she decided. 

After a few minutes the silence paired with the motor got to her and she started to speak. "Can I at least call-- arrggh!" Collapsing on the seat with a scream while Jane stared her down and Alec narrowed his eyes. This witch bitch used her powers on her again without any provocation! She just wanted to ask to call her Coven to let them know. To let Tanya know. When the pain wore off, Dani gulped down lungfuls of air she didn't need and straightened inside her seat again. 

"Here are the rules." Crimson eyes bored into her. "You are merely a pet with no rights. If I or my brother want to kill you, we'll kill you and then we'll kill your mate." Dani's gaze hardened and she looked at them with hatred. "You will only speak when you're spoken to. Is that clear?" 'Yes.' Came through gritted teeth and she continued with a belittling voice. "See? I knew you were not entirely dimwitted."

The rest of the ride was silent and Dani balled her hands to hold herself back from tearing them apart. She could overwhelm them, she thought. First, knock The Witch Bitch out, then her brother and deal with The Brute after. He was strong but Dani was faster and she could always hold him at arm's length, nullifying his strength therefore. Just one strong push into the twins directions, then tear them limb from limb. But what was Alec's gift? An unknown variable for Dani to consider and it could very well mean her downfall. No, not only hers but Tanya's as well. If it was only her own hide on the line, she would've take the chance and welcomed death if she failed. Her mate in mind made her think about everything that could go wrong, so she gulped down her pride and would play the well trained pet for as long as needed.

The Cadillac One rolled onto a private airstrip and drove into a hangar, coming to a stop in front of a black private jet. Dani didn't dare move, not before any of them gave her permission; she learned her lesson. The Brute opened the door for them and Jane was the first to step out, throwing a 'heel' into Dani's direction and only then did she follow; Alec was the last to exit the vehicle. The word demeaning couldn't even come close to how she felt, it made her skin prickle and no matter how thoroughly and hard she would scrub herself, that feeling would never go away.

Just like the car ride, the flight was anything but pleasant, but Dani pulled through and busied herself with staring out the window. Eighteen agonizing hours inside that flying tin can nearly drove her crazy; she was on the verge of tears near the end and with so much time on her hands, thoughts easily wandered and guilt flowed freely. Tanya constantly on her mind. How much pain she would bring her with what she did, how much pain she was in right now with the growing distance. Where was their destination anyway? Where was their villain lair? Dani racked her brain and connected the dots when she thought about their coven name. Volturi sounded Italian, so that's where they were heading, right? The long flight only solidified her assumption and when they switched the jet with another car after they'd landed, she could see street signs. Dani was in no way an expert, but the words on them looked Italian enough. 

This ride was much quicker and when they finally exited and entered an old palace, she was manhandled by The Brute into an elevator. He positioned himself behind her, with both of his huge hands gripping her shoulders and the twins standing in front, backs facing her. The only thing lacking was the elevator music, but even that couldn't lessen the tension. A soft ding signaled that they reached their destined floor and she was roughly shoved through the hall and in front of double doors. 

Two vampires stood guard, their posture regal, eyes open and always staring out front. The perfect guards who never slept nor did their attention waver. Quickly they opened the door, to let Dani and her party of sadists enter a throne room, only to just as quickly close it behind them.

Three thrones, occupied by three men, situated at the end of a circular room with a high ceiling, that was adorned by beautiful paintings; Michelangelo worthy. Dani's eyes flitted as fast as lightning through the entire room, taking in every detail only to land on each individual. First, on three more guards posted strategically throughout the room and then on the three men sitting in each throne. A blonde with a smug smirk, one brunette with crazy eyes and then another brunette with a sadness in his eyes, so deep Dani was scared to drown. She gulped an invisible lumb down her throat, frowning at the sudden burst of sympathy she felt. However, she couldn't dwell on it when she was kicked in the back of her knees to kneel in front of the three kings.

She was too occupied by that rough shove to see the slight tremble of the third king's hand and even if she saw it, Dani wouldn't have thought much of it. The other kings however, eyed their co-regent with a frown, but quickly recovered. The crazy eyed brunette in the middle spoke to The Witch Bitch, talking about Dani as if she wasn't even in the room - rude.

"Dear Jane, you've finally returned and with a newborn no less." Then his sparkling red eyes landed on Dani at last, his sincere words hiding something more sinister. "Welcome to Volterra, young one. I'm Aro," he gestured to the blonde. "This is my brother Caius," then to the sad one, who watched Dani intently. "And my dearest friend Marcus. What may we call you?"

When Dani didn't answer fast enough, The Brute shoved her into the shoulder. "D-Dani."

Jane took the word then. "She's the one Antonio sired and Tanya Denali took responsibility for. We've found her alone and were just in time to prevent her from breaking the law." Dani tensed when she heard her mate's name out of the Witch Bitch's mouth.

"So kill her new sire and the newborn and be done with it." Caius scowled and waved his hands dismissively. 

Marcus shifted inside his throne and got the attention of everyone, including the marble statue-like guards who shouldn't show any reaction. "Does she have a gift?" His soft voice reached Dani's ears and she looked up, trying to find out what exactly was going on with why she had such a strong reaction to him. Even his smell was soothing, the honey and apple blossom oddly calming her nerves.

It was Jane again, who answered. "She does."

"Don't keep us guessing, dear Jane. What is it?" Aro smirked and Dani could've sworn his eyes sparkled a tad more.

"She hit Felix without touching him." 

The moment Aro heard it, his giddiness grew tenfold and a small laugh broke free from his lips, always on the hunt for gifted vampires to add to his collection. A ring covered finger stretched out and pointed at her, like an ill-behaved child. "Please show us, young Dani."

The brunette in question slowly rose from where she kneeled and turned to The Brute, eying him. She wanted to get back to him for all the rough shoving and manhandling he did to her in the past twenty hours. But then her gaze flitted inconspicuously to someone else and she couldn't help but smirk slightly. Quickly lifting her hand into the direction of her victim, she put all of her strength behind it and unleashed a powerful blow. The Witch Bitch was caught off guard and flew through the air, hitting a wall in a satisfying crack. Just like a bird, flying full speed into glass, Jane pathetically fell to the ground. The wall was beyond ruined and the death glare she received from her brother Alec and then Jane herself, after she got to her feet, was oh so sweet. Revenge never tasted this good, even when the shrill laugh of Aro irritated her, a win was a win.

Before Jane could get back at her, Marcus rose from his throne and again drew everyone's attention to him; saving Dani from her wroth. "Very good, but there is a lot to be desired." He turned to an agitated Aro, who was not used to such behavior. "I will take her as my protégé. A new project would do me good."

Aro recovered somewhat from his bewilderment and turned to Dani. "Did you hear that, young Dani? You should be honored that Marcus took you under his wing."

Something, call it instinct or self-preservation, made her grovel before Aro. She bowed her head to him, then turned to Marcus and did the same and thanked him with the utmost respect she could muster. Whatever they wanted from her, she would give them; Tanya's life was more important than her dignity, yes, even herself. She already ruined everything between them, she wouldn't want her mate to die on top of it.

"I have waited long enough! When will they receive me?" Eleazar asked again, but a nameless guard wouldn't even pay him any mind. The Spaniard sighed and nearly gave up, just then a door opened and Demetri, followed by Felix, stepped out. 

They didn't need to tell him to follow them, after all he was part of them once. It was only for a few decades and that was already over two hundred years ago, but he still knew how they worked. The interior of the palace didn't change much either and Eleazar thought how good his decision was to leave them and join the three sisters. 

Once in the throne room, he was greeted by Aro. "Who ows us the pleasure, my Spanish friend? It's been so long."

The golden eyed vampire cleared his throat and inclined his head. "The pleasure is all mine, Aro. Thank you for the audience." Then he looked up, noticing that it was only the two brothers; Marcus was no where to be seen. "I'm here on behalf of one of my coven mates. Daniella."

Caius sneered. "She's not your coven mate any more. Be gone from where you came from."

Aro held out his hand, not letting his gaze waver from Eleazar. "My brother is right. Your coven lost the right to make demands concerning her, she is Volturi now." 

That didn't look great and if Eleazar was suicidal, he would've argued against them, however he knew them better than that. Caius spoke out what Aro slyly veiled behind sugary words. He looked defeated to the ground, part bowing and part self-deprecating, then turned to make his leave; having long overdued his stay. Before he could leave, the guards blocked his way.

"The Cullen's committed a crime." Aro spoke and if those words shocked him, the next ones full of accusations, only made him all the more disturbed. "It would be a shame if an old friend of mine is one of their accomplice." An outstretched hand, a silent command for him to give Aro all the information he wanted to know. Eleazar's ignorance a blessing, but his visit a threat of spying and so he was kept inside a confined cell for the time being.

After the audience with the three kings; that still left Dani thinking what exactly was up with Marcus and why she felt calm and secure around him; a lesser guard was tasked to escort her to a room of her own. It was small, like a broom closet, only a broom closet wasn't that bleak. There was a desk with a chair and a little window and that was literally it. Immediately the question 'where is the bed?' shot into her head but just as quickly got dismissed. Vampires don't sleep, so no one here would require a bed or any other comfortably cushioned surface. At least the Denali's and the Cullen's had sofas or armchairs you could lounge on; to give the illusion of normality through giving the human brain an opportunity to rest, that's just how evolution designed us. The Volturi Palace however, was nothing but practical. To put it simple: that's how Dani imagined hell.

The guard dragged her along again and into another part of the palace, which looked like a bathhouse. Steam rose from various small baths, that were builed into the stone floor; designed to fit up to five people. They were Roman Baths powered by geothermal energy and Dani frowned at how hilarious it was that the Volturi had this but no couches.

After a relaxing but quick bath, where Dani made sure to scrub herself clean of all the dirt, real and metaphorical; the guard handed her simple clothes and a black cloak with red seams, that every guard (even the Witch Bitch and The Brute) wore. The brunette pulled it over black pants and a black shirt with a red tie and slipped into equally black boots. The vibe was loud and clear - back with a touch of crimson. The same colors that the Volturi crest had and if said crest on the cloak wasn't enough, the guard handed her a silver necklace with it as a pendant and it took everything in her not to laugh at the absurdity of them overdoing it.

After she was dressed, the guard led her outside and into a huge inner courtyard, where an old and thick tree stood in the center with a well farther off to the side. The floor was a criss-cross of stone and earthly ground blended together, looking like time itself wore it off. On it's grounds stood the main guard containing Jane and her brother, Felix and Demetri, Santiago, Renata and Chelsea. Half of them Dani didn't know, but after a quick introduction, her perfect vampiric memory would never forget they faces, smells and names.

Everyone had red eyes, the same cloak and necklace and realization at last dawned on her, that they were her new coven mates. She would live the rest of eternity with them and never see Tanya or the others again. A voice pulled her out of her head and Dani's focus shifted to The Witch Bitch, who was the head of the guards it seemed.

"Since we have a new member, we will need to work her into our formation accordingly. I want a perfect score, nothing less. We will train as long as it takes to archive that." Then her scowling gaze landed on Dani, a slight shiver ran down the brunette's spine and she was on high alert. "Get over here, newborn."

When The Witch Bitch said she wanted to train until everything and everyone was perfect, Dani hadn't thought she really meant it. Without so much as a break, the sadistic teenager drove everyone to be better, faster, stronger and soon inside the brunette's head the song of Daft Punk played on a loop, all while Jane used harsh words and her gift like a circus director using a whip on a pride of lions she wanted to subdue. Three days and three nights were spent inside the yard to figure out where to put Dani and use her full potential, all while she thought of her mate and how to escape to get back to her.

When the training was finally over, the group of vampires dissolved. Some talking about how they couldn't wait to feed, to which Dani's eyes blackened and a growl vibrated inside her throat, competing with the telltale burning of hunger that spread in it quickly. She frowned and suddenly the guilt was there again. So many humans she'd killed to quench her thirst, the last five lives she took were the reason why she was here. If she couldn't see her mate and coven again, she at least wanted to maintain the vegetarian diet. It would give her the feeling of being close to them.

Now, she only needed to get out of this palace and into a woodsy area to hunt, but before she could leave the property, the guards posted at the gate wouldn't let her through. 

"I want to hunt." Dani growled, the hunger making her impatient.

"There are still enough humans from today's tour. Take your pick, newborn." One of the guards was unfazed by her demand, but Dani quickly grew angrier and lifted him with her gift into the air by his throat. 

"Let. Me. Out." She hissed at him.

The commotion drew Jane's attention and the next thing Dani felt was fiery pain, as she convulsed on the ground. The guards picked her up and dragged her still withering form into the palace, throwing her unceremoniously in front of the kings.

Books forgotten, all three of them turned away from the table they'd stood at to read and turned to Dani. Jane at last stopped her assault and addressed Aro. "This one wanted to leave to hunt and even attacked a guard to do so."

Aro clicked his tongue in disapproval. "Young Dani, if you want the thrill of the hunt, we can always unleash one of the humans and let you chase them across the palace grounds."

The thought of this sounded great and venom shot into her mouth, but a small voice reminded her of her morals, so she swallowed her saliva and shook her head. Eyes black as coal due to the hunger, Dani looked at Jane with unveiled hatred and then at Aro. "Want animal." Was the only coherent thought she could form into words with her tongue.

Caius laughed, quickly followed by Aro, but Marcus was the only one who looked at Dani with pity. The dark orange eyes she had when he first saw her, indicated that she fed off animal blood, but here in Volterra they didn't have to pretend and could indulge themselves in drinking as much human blood as they wanted.

The blonde king laughed. "Whatever nonsense the Denalis taught you has no meaning. Pick a human and don't plague us any longer."

Marcus stepped in front of Dani, soft red eyes searching her black ones. Then he turned to the other kings. "If she wants to drink from animals, then we should grant her that wish."

Aro and Caius already turned to their books, indicating that they didn't care either way. Marcus addressed one guard with the task of going to a farmer to buy pigs from and get back as fast as possible. 

Half an hour late, in the inner courtyard, squeaked ten rosy pigs, running around and nosing at the ground. They tasted awful, but Dani teared through every single one of them, all while guards looked on with a disgusted face. Murmers soon broke out, but she didn't care, she would not break this time.

Chapter Text

Dani was a nervous wreck and the more time passed, the more nervous she got. Being without Tanya for eight days, the longest they were apart thus far, agitated her. The newborn would wander the palace restlessly, train in the yard or - to her surprise - spent time with Marcus. The latter always had the effect of somewhat soothing the storm of negative emotions in her mind. 

Chelsea, a guard who was never far away from Marcus, used her gift of relationship manipulation to strengthen the bond between Dani and him. Unbeknownst to the newborn and Marcus, Chelsea was tasked to do so by Aro. He must have seen the potential of strengthening this unusual bond; giving the manipulator can't weaken the mate bond between Dani and Tanya, it was smarter to instead bind her through Marcus to them instead.

As his protégé she was under his special protection, that, she quickly learned after Jane and Felix ignored her for the most part of her stay; and yes, Dani had some special rights as well, like having access to a closed off part of the Volturi's library. Papery scrolls and old leather bound books (probably human skin, Dani frowned with disgust at them) with so much knowledge, that she couldn't decide which one to read first.

Conversation between them was easy and flowed well into the morning hours, where they would talk about everything and nothing. When, after two days in his company, he told her about the founding of the Volturi, unshed tears sparkled in his eyes talking about his dead mate. Dani felt an ache in her heart, the pain of being apart from one's mate she could connect to - her situation fortunately not final. Tanya still lived and Dani was determined to keep it that way through her stay here within Volterra and also as Marcus' personal guard, he'd dubbed her just recently.

Because, what would the vampire world look like without the three kings protecting and enforcing the laws? With modern technology and the constant evolution of it, humans were more a threat than ever and thus the Volturi had to work all the more tiresome to prevent this. Dani wanted to help and make sure, that Tanya and her coven could live their lives in peace and in the security of staying hidden from the human eye.

The brunette sank deeper into her chair while carefully changing the page of a heavy book she was currently reading. It was about the Hundred Years' War and already the second book about medieval battles and wars she'd read. The room smelled like old papers, dust and Markus' honey and apple blossom scent. A soothing smell, that gave her contentment, not on the same level to rival Tanya's strawberry and almond scent however, but these days she would clutch at every straw that came her way and gave her a little comfort. 

Dani huffed through her nose as she read how the battle of Agincourt was entirely one-sided through the use of longbows by the English, nearly destroying the French in one move. Long distance weapons would of course fuck foot soldiers. The French were dumb as hell for running into their deaths.

Markus' red eyes snapped from his book to the newborn and a small smile danced on his lips. "Something amusing?"

"History can be funny sometimes." Dani chucked. "I bet it's even more entertaining living through it than reading it. Dying through a rain of arrows doesn't sound so appealing, though." 

His smile grew and the more time they spent together, the more his sadness dissipated from his eyes. "You will make your own experiences in your long eternal life, dear." His expression faltered when he saw how the newborn's face fell.

"Can I at least call her?" Her voice small.

The king sighed deeply, feeling for the woman he quickly bonded with. "Communication with a coven, who is under investigation is sadly prohibited."

"I know, you told me...but it wouldn't even be long, only a minute to hear her voice." Hopeful orange eyes looked at him and Markus had to steel himself not to melt and give in. He was supposed to uphold the law through living law-abiding. It didn't help that Dani looked a lot like Didyme and even the way she pouted reminded him of his deceased mate. 

He knew what kind of bond had formed between them when he first made eye contact with her; his gift allowed him to see it clearly. It was a parental bond, that just like a mate bond formed through a destined connection. In another life, Dani would've been his and Didyme's daughter. She even looked like a perfect mix of them. Since her death, he never felt whole again, but his pseudo-daughter finally gave him a reason to see the light at the end of the tunnel. He would do anything for her, but breaking the law would get them both into trouble. Aro and Caius still didn't know why he was so invested in Dani and he ought to keep it that way as long as possible. 

.

.

.

Maintaining the animal died was a challenge as ever, but with Eleazar keeping her company whenever they "dined", kept her spirits up. She only saw him during this bloody activity, as Aro still didn't allow him to walk freely. Whatever they did and talked about was watched under a scrutinizing gaze and undoubtedly reported to the powerhungry king and his ever sneering brother. 

Normally, feeding was a quick affair, but Dani soon realized that the more slowly she drank, the more time she could spent with her ex-coven mate. "I've been racking my brain how to get my fingers on a cell." Dani murmured against a sheep, low enough only for Eleazar to hear. "Slipping it to you would be easy, the next time we feed and then you could call home."

The Spaniard licked his lips to catch rogue drops off them and fixed Dani with a stern gaze. "No, don't do anything that would get you into trouble. Promise me that." His voice of reason annoyed the newborn. She knew he was right, but instead of giving him an answer Dani teared into the next sheep all the more feverishly.

The first time they saw each other in the courtyard to feed, Dani was guilt ridden by how it was her fault he was here in the first place. Now, not only Tanya but Carmen as well didn't know what was happening to her mate. Eleazar reassured her, that for a newborn irrationality was on a daily basis and to break under the temptation of bloodlust was normal and understandable. Dani wasn't at fault here, it was the Volturi, which he all the more suspected in trying to build an army of gifted vampires no matter the cost.

Soon the kings, their court and the main guard would travel to Forks and investigate the crime that Demetri had reported. They already invited twenty-something witnesses to watch and spread the word, that justice had been served. Dani couldn't grasp the exact extent of what exactly was about to happen, because everyone (even Marcus) kept her in the dark. She didn't even know if they would take her with them to Forks, so she anxiously continued her pacing around the palace for the time being.

Meanwhile in Forks, the Cullens already gathered witnesses of their own with the Denalis the first to join them. After Irina called Kate and Carmen, they decided to help their cousins and plead for Dani's life. The moment they arrived home, Tanya's silver Mercedes was already parked in the driveway. 

"Hello, you two. Where are the others?" The strawberry-blonde stepped out of the car door, not knowing what tragedy fell upon them yet. She wanted to cuddle her mate after a long day, bury her nose into her neck and just breathe in Dani's intoxicating smell.

"Tan..." Kate's voice trembled and she averted her gaze. Carmen stepped forward and touched their coven leader's biceps.

"What happend?" Panic thick in Tanya's voice, as the brunette squeezed her arm lightly. 

The platinum-blonde at last met her sisters gaze. "She escaped Irina and me when we took her hunting."

Carmen took over. "We've tracked her down, but the Volturi were faster. Eleazar is on his way to Volterra to talk to the kings."

Tanya froze. The words like a blow to her gut, that made all air leave her. Her dead heart clenching over and over again, aching inside her chest. She only got Dani for two months after waiting a millennium and now the Volturi took her away from her. First Irina lost her mate and now she too. Life was unfair unfair unfair.

When no words left their coven leader, Carmen tried to get her attention. "They won't destroy her or they would've already done it. She has a gift, Aro wouldn't let it go to waste." Tanya nodded numbly. That was good, they could work with that. It was little solace, but still a glimmer of hope.

Kate at last stepped in front of her sister, trying to give her comfort and the strawberry-blonde let her. The sisters hugged each other and Tanya quietly cried dry tears into their embrace. Her shoulders heavy with worry, had the elder sister collapse against the younger. She mumbled into her shirt. "She's my mate, my responsibility. I should've been there, it's all my fault."

"Newborns are unpredictable. Nobody could've seen this coming." The Spanish said, as she hugged Tanya from behind; sandwiching her.

A growl pulled them out of their little moment, Kate's eyes black with anger. "Alice should've, though." Then after a beat. "Irina said the Cullens knew how to get her back."

No matter who was at fault or should take the blame, everyone agreed they would do anything to get Dani back. They didn't lose any more precious time and raced all the way to Forks, Washington. It was a blur for Tanya, whose thoughts revolved solemnly around her mate and what was being done to her by the hands of the Volturi. How she was still so young and inexperienced and would have a hard time bending to their rules. Would they torture her? Tanya felt anger and despair rushed through her body and she let a growl, picking up her speed.

Instead of spending the whole day at the test labs, Tanya should've been home. Should've been with Dani while hunting, because although Kate had a very powerful gift and could subdue Dani, it was Tanya who could get through to her. Her mate would never use her gift on her, not even in a frenzy. If she was there, then maybe she could've prevented everything. Tanya shook her head, she was going in circles with her thoughts, bringing her more heartache and that would not help Dani. Steeling herself, she put on a facade and ignored the feelings of despair, anger and guilt. Only as coven leader she could help Dani and that's what she would do.

Once they arrived at their cousin's doorsteps, Irina and Carlisle already stood there to greet them. "Tanya. Kate. Carmen." The patriarch nodded at them and spoke out his concern for Tanya's mate, giving her encouraging words.

"Thank you, Carlisle." Tanya pursed her lips and received a hug from her youngest sister, who poured all her comfort and love into it.

The door opened and Edward stepped outside when the sisters broke apart. Tanya's gaze shifted from Irina to him. "What did Alice see?"

 "We could help each other. Both our courses are intertwined and if we join our strength, we could archive our goals."

The strawberry-blonde frowned. What did his cryptic words mean? Both of their courses? Edward read her thoughts, letting her process the information slowly. He wanted to ease her into it. Kate however was fed up with his riddle and interjected. "What garbage are you talking about, Eddie?"

Tanya's frown deepened and her patience wore thinner and thinner. Her mate was in the clutches of the Volturi and only the gods knew what they did to her. She didn't need his secrecy so she snarled when he didn't elaborated further. "If you don't tell us right now, I will tear your head off, Edward."

He looked at the sisters and Carmen and motioned them to come inside. "I only ask for you to have an open mind."

They had the same reaction as Irina did, but it wore off quicker. Then Renesmée put her small hand against each of their cheeks and showed them more proof that she wasn't an immortal child. After that, the little girl ran off to Jacob, who took her outside to play. 

"So, let me recap everything to check if I got it right." Kate looked at their cousins. "Bella got pregnant by Edward while she was still human." Then she fixed him with a glare. "By the way, what the fuck were you even thinking? We all know how inexperienced you are in that department. You could've easily killed her." 

Edward had the decency to look remorseful. "I know..."

Kate rolled her eyes and continued. "Then Demetri saw you and the Volturi will meet all of us, when the first snow falls and sticks to the ground." 

"And Dani is one of them." Tanya finished in a whisper. 

"Alice saw her in guard attire." Edward nodded and went over to his wife. The woman in question and her mate were nowhere to be seen. They quickly left before the rest of the Denalis arrived, so Kate couldn't accuse her of not seeing Dani's future. 

A cocktail of mixed feelings confused the blonde. She was relieved that her mate was alive, but she also felt betrayal by the image of Dani in Volturi colors. 

The patriarch of the Cullen's chimed in. "We might all perish." A gloomy atmosphere settled amongst them and Emmett pressed Rosalie tightly against his broad chest. "But there is still a chance, as slim as it seems, so we have to try."

"The Volturi want to destroy my family, I won't let them." Bella said with resolution, after all, Dani was still her sister.

"We will testify for you." Tanya softly said and with a quick glance to her determined sisters and friend, she continued. "And fight, if it comes to that."

She would do anything to get Dani back, fight and even die for her. Surely there was a good explanation why her mate stood on the enemy's side. And Tanya will show Aro that everything was a mere misunderstanding, then Dani would come back home with her. Even in her head this wishful thinking sounded foolish, but she still held hope in her heart.

Jacob reentered the room with the girl in his arms and proclaimed with determination, that the packs will fight as well. The Cullens sure kept queer company, but Tanya would take any help she'd get right now. 

The next few days, the Cullens gathered more witnesses from all around the world. The Egyptian and Irish coven, a few nomads and even an Amazonian coven. Everyone listened to their mutual friend's - Carlisle's - plea to attest as witnesses. The Volturi however were nothing but powerful and evoked in everyone fear and soon the first few crumbled and tried to leave. 

"What makes you think they will stop? The Volturi will come for you next and will let only the gifted among yourselves survive." Edward's speech swayed them into staying and the next few days were spent with training and getting acquaintanced.

.

.

.

"I think your powers are exaggerated." A nomad named Garrett smugly stated and Kate smirked and wiggled her fingers in challenge.

"Maybe it only works on the weak." He fell to his knees the moment their fingers made contact, looking up at the platinum-blonde with adoration in his eyes. Kate finally found her mate and Tanya was happy for her.

The wolves joined them as well the next day. Although the tension was high, the threat of the Volturi was higher and so vampires and shapeshifters behaved accordingly. The civility only lasted so long, until one of them picked a fight with the Denali coven and then all hell broke loose, when said wolf imprinted on one of them.

Seth smiled at everyone, who gathered outside the Cullen's house. The scowls the vampires gave him - probably because of his smell - never wavered his mood. When he stepped next to Jacob to watch Bella and Kate train, his giddiness grew. "Can I go next?"

A hateful voice rang through the air. "Touch him and I will bite your hand off, leech."

"But Leah." He whined and pouted. By now everyone's attention was on them.

"Come and get your shock collar, mutt." Kate spat, electricity sparkling dangerously in her hands. She was quickly surrounded by her sisters and mate, while Bella and Jacob tried to mediate.

"Finally an excuse to kill at least one of you." Irina bared her teeth and hissed, she could taste the sweet fruit of revenge on the tip of her tongue at last.

But that quickly changed when her black eyes met angry dark brown. She could swear that her heart started to beat again and all the disgust and hatred left her body; eyes clearing up instantly and turning back into their brilliant gold. The shapeshifter didn't fare any better, no, she even got it worse. Leah fell to her knees, heart jackhammering in her chest and pupils dilating, all while Irina became her anchor in the vast universe.

Murmers broke out among vampires and wolves alike. The tension so palpable a butter knife could've cut it. Everyone stared at the pair in question until Jacob muttered something about Leah finding her imprint. 

Irina screamed in frustration, tears gathering in her eyes as she stared the kneeling woman down. "No! I refuse this!"

Leah stood up, her face changed from slack to anger. "Do you think I wanted this? To imprint on a le- a vampire?"

The dark blonde stepped into Leah's personal space, noses almost touching and everyone was on edge, making themselves ready to intervene if she was about to attack. "You will reverse whatever spell this is, at once."

The other woman didn't cower however, her hot breath hitting Irina's cold lips as she stared defiantly into ember eyes. "That's not how it works."

Tanya put a hand on her sister's shoulder and successfully gained her attention. "We shouldn't fight amongst ourselves. It would only weaken us against the Volturi." Speaking like a coven leader and a sister, who didn't understand what exactly was going on. Irina wouldn't have passed on an opportunity to get her revenge, but yet here she stood, speaking to a wolf instead of killing it. Then, Tanya could read something much more telling in her youngest sister's eyes. Confusion, fear and hope. 

"They killed Laurent..." Irina's voice broke off in a choke.

"And you killed my father." Came Leah's numb remark.

Irina's lips parted in a silent gasp, conflicted as she looked at Leah and saw the pain. The vampire quickly hid any further emotion and walked away with a scowl.

.

.

.

The next day, the Cullens got two more visitors. Stefan and Vladimir. They heard about them gathering allies to fight the Italian scum.

"We are not going to war. These are merely witnesses." Carlisle tried to explain, but if the Romanian Coven thought they'd builed an army, then the Volturi surly did too by now. 

For the ex-kings it was one and the same and either way they were excited to join them. Telling vampires and wolves, whoever wanted to listen to them, about how they were once the unchallenged rulers of the human and vampire world.

Irina had no such interest in hearing them whine about what power they lost, she instead couldn't get a certain woman out of her head. The way it had felt when their eyes first met yesterday. It was the same reaction she had with Laurent and feelings for him were steadily substituted by feelings for her. It was confusing and she couldn't shake the feeling of betraying his memory. A mate should be unique, but here she was feeling a mate bond for that woman. The shame of such feelings were discarded when Irina thought, that they could very well die tomorrow, so she swallowed her pride and walked to her.

Leah stood with crossed arms against a tree, a little farther away from the group that had gathered around Stefan and Vladimir, seemingly stuck in her mind.

"Can we talk?" Irina's voice broke her out of her thoughts. A nod was all the vampire needed and so she walked away, trusting that Leah would follow her. 

They walked for a bit and the silence was unnerving the more time passed. When Irina deemed that she had lead her far enough away from noisy ears, she stopped and turned around.

"You said you wanted to talk, but yet you only stare." Leah broke the silence after Irina's hesitation to say something.

"What did you mean yesterday?" The vampire blurted out.

"I said a lot of things, you need to be more specific."

"About your father."

Leah averted her gaze and the blonde wanted to step closer, cup her chin and make her face her. But she didn't, instead she waited.

"My people have something called the shifter gene. It activates when vampires are close by. When it activated in me, I shifted in front of my father and he...he suffered a heart attack."

"I'm sorry." Irina felt for the woman she decided to proclaim as her mate, then a dry chuckle took her aback.

"Are you now? That's new." When Leah saw the hurt look that washed over Irina's face for just a millisecond, she shook her head. "Look, I know we both hate each other and the situation is far from ideal. I'll try to tone down the imprint bond as much as possible. We can be frenemies or whatever it's called."

The blonde frowned and steadily closed the distance between them, taking a step with every word she said. "My words of condolences were sincere and yes, I once hated you." They were once again nose to nose and now Irina's cold breath hit her lips. "But I'd like to explore this imprint bond, if you like."

Leah's heart rate picked up, being so close to the vampire was something that made her feel like butterflies erupted inside her. Whatever the imprintee needed, the wolf would be and it seemed like Irina needed a lover, so that's what Leah would give her. She closed the distance between them and pressed their lips together. It was over as fast as it had begun, but the smile Irina gave her, made the shifter happy. On the way back to the others, they walked with intertwined hands and ignored the stares they received. Sitting close to one another at the campfire and enjoying maybe their last night on earth.

Tanya listened on how Garrett boasted about his soldier life while Kate sat on his lap, secured by his arms around her waist and she watched as Irina leaned her head on Leah's shoulder. A sad smile forming on her lips at seeing both of her sisters happy at last. If she could share this moment with her mate, she would be in her arms as well, but all she felt was coldness. A hand covering hers pulled her out of her reverie.

"We will see them tomorrow." Carmen whispered encouragingly and Tanya squeezed the offered hand back in agreement. 

Chapter Text

They entered the field of white and the tension of the upcoming confrontation was felt in the air. Today was either the day they all died or walk free to tell the tale. Today, history would be made and talked about for millennia to come. The absolute rule of the Volturi would be jolted and everyone would know; the oppressed can very much fight back when they band together.

The Cullens and their witnesses stood in their little groups. Edward, Bella and their daughter at the front with the rest of the Cullens on either side of them, the Egyptian, Amazonian and Irish Coven in the back and the Denalis in the middle. The formation was strategic and should it come to a fight, the training in the last ten days would come in handy. 

Garrett didn't leave Kate's side since they recognized each other as mates. "Should we survive this. I'll follow you anywhere, woman." The nomad proclaimed his bond to her, a silent 'I'm yours.'

"Now you tell me?" The blonde huffed amused. It was never a question for her, they belonged together.

Since both Eleazar and Dani weren't there, their mates gave each other comfort and reassurance. Carmen leaned into her coven leader, holding her hand and Tanya squeezed it in thanks, while Irina stood next to them, giving them a sympathetic look.

After a few beats, that felt like minutes, the first hooded figures emerged from the treeline and joined them on the field. The tension accumulated into a black hole, that threatened to swallow everything.

"The redcoats are coming. The redcoats are coming." Garrett shook with anticipation, ever the patriotic revolutionist.

Tanya's eyes flitted over the vampires on the other side, trying to find a familiar figure, but it was fruitless. Everyone wore the same coats and moved in perfect unison. Aro didn't command an army, he controlled a hivemind. Efficient, ruthless and deadly. 

The closer they came, the more they dissolved into witnesses, court and guards. The Volturi stopped suddenly and left a three hundred pace of space between them. Eleazar was the only one, who didn't wear a cloak and Carmen shifted when she saw him emerge from behind two figures. Then, the wolves made themselves known through howling and the Volturi watched on in confusion, as they filled the Cullen's ranks. One gray wolf nuzzled into Irina, who stroked its fur in return and a brown wolf stepped beside Bella.

The hoods fell and Tanya could finally see her. Dani stood next to Marcus, way too close to be considered a guest or even a prisoner. She was, like Alice had seen, a guard and a crack formed in Tanya's heart. When their eyes met, it was like the first time all over again, an instant rush of emotion flooded her. Love, devotion and longing. Dani's dark honey eyes stared back into her soul, a silent plea in them that she couldn't quite decipher. With everything that was happening, Tanya didn't even thought much of her eye color and its meaning.

When Carlisle and Aro started to speak, Tanya only followed their dialog partly. Her focus laid on Dani and only on her. It sickened her too see her mate in this cloak, the very clothes she associated with Sasha's death. The crack in her heart deepened and threatened to fissure it. She'd told Dani about her mother and yet here she was in her murderers' colors and standing next to her killer.

"Was this the child you saw, Demetri?" Caius questioned him and the guard nodded his head in confirmation, so he exclaimed to the witnesses. "An immortal child is a crime!"

"She is not an immortal child." Edward calmly stated and when Aro asked him to come and give him his proof with a touch, the mind reader walked to him. On his way, he looked at his sister-in-law and read her mind. Tanya envied him in this moment like never before. She wanted to make sense of Dani, see her motivation and ensure that everything was a misunderstanding. Her heart wished it was or else it would break for real.

When Aro was finished reading his thoughts, he dropped his hand and requested to see the girl. Reluctantly Bella took her daughter with her. Jacob and Emmett joined them as protectors, should something go awry. When they were halfway over the field, Tanya entangled herself from Carmen and caught up to them. She could see how Dani's lips parted in surprise or anticipation or maybe both.

The other half of the way was quickly bridged and she made sure to walk a little more off to the side of Renesmée's little escort. Tanya wanted to stand right in front of her mate and not in front of Aro. The quiet "Dani" that left her lips, let the brunette tremble and step towards her for just a second until she caught herself.

"Ah, young Bella. Immortality becomes you, just like your sister." The king said smoothly, a small smile on his lips when he watched the sisters look at each other. Then his gaze set upon the child and a shrill laugh escaped his lips.

Tanya saw, how her mate frowned at her sister and the child. It seemed like the Volturi didn't tell her why exactly they had come. 

"I hear her strange heart." Aro offered his hand to the girl and the strawberry-blonde could see how Dani began to tense, ready to intervene if necessary. It took a load off Tanya's mind to know that Dani was still herself. All the other things could be resolved. Whatever Dani needed from her, absolution or sympathy, Tanya would gladly give her that.

When nothing threatening happened between Aro and the girl, Dani turned her gaze to Tanya again. The strawberry-blonde hadn't looked away once and finally saw shame creep into her mate's eyes. Whatever the Volturi promised her, Dani was still young and easy to influence. Tanya wasn't angry with her, she just wanted to have her back in her arms and out of this cloak.

"Half mortal, half immortal." Aro started to speak after the child gave him the information he wanted. 

Bella grabbed the girl and quickly left with her mate, Emmett and Jacob. Tanya however stayed and Dani fumbled with her fingers. Outward, Tanya might have seemed calm, but inside her raged a storm of uncertainty and despair. As a newborn, her mate couldn't control her emotions like she did, so the brunette showed everyone her anxiousness. And to show emotions so openly in front of the Volturi was dangerous. 

Aro continued his speech, saying that the child was an unknown variable they couldn't risk and thus has to be destroyed. Then, he finally finished his speech for good. "Spare ourselves a fight today only to fight tomorrow." Aro let the anxious murmers of his witnesses flood his ears with a satisfying smile.

Dani's throat escaped a growl and Tanya wanted to clasp her hand in front of her mate's mouth. She was still too young to see in what peril she was in. Instead of her hand, it was Marcus' big one, that clasped over her mate's shoulder and flashbacks of this hand decapitating her mother passed through her mind. Tanya bared her teeth at him. "Don't touch her!" So much to 'only Dani couldn't control her emotions'.

"Peace." The melancholy king, as he was know, took his hand off Dani's shoulder. "I'm not harming your mate, Tanya." Then in a much quieter voice. "I could never harm her."

The brunette looked at him and then at Tanya and there was a sudden realization that dawned on her. Dani took a step away from Marcus, creating distance although a conflicted look crossed her features. Tanya wanted her to come to her, but her mate instead averted her gaze when she spoke for the first time. "You should go back."

She shook her head in disbelief and swallowed the imaginary lump in her throat, trying to not let a choke break free. "Dani, please." Her heart ached and the pain of rejection spread and contaminated her body. She was numb from so much pain, that she didn't realize Garrett and Kate's arms, who'd came and wanted to pulled her away, back to the security of their own group. 

Caius however, wanted more drama it seemed and started to accuse Tanya of neglecting her duties. "This newborn was without supervision. She could've easily revealed our kind. Tell me, Tanya, wasn't she your responsibility?"  

Still numb, but supported by Kate and Garrett, the Denali Coven leader regained her voice. "Yes." Tearful ember eyes looked at her mate, who still evaded her gaze. "She still is." 

The blonde king's smirk grew and it looked like he couldn't speak fast enough, so big was his excitement. "Very well. As her sire, who failed to fulfill her duties, I hereby sentence you, Tanya of the Denali Coven, to death."

Immediately murmers broke out amongst all witnesses on both sides. Irina was ready to run and get to her sister, but Leah pushed her to the ground and held onto the dark-blonde with a securing bite to the shoulder. There was hurt in the wolf's eyes and she whined, when Irina thrashed under her to get free and screamed in pain.

Kate and Garrett's grip around the strawberry-blonde tightened, trying to pull her away and run to the others. But The Witch Bitch used her gift on the nomad and then on Kate, incapacitating them both long enough for The Brute to seize Tanya.

Dani quickly intervened, pushing Felix with her gift away from her mate. She turned to Caius with venom in her voice. "No! You promised to spare her if I'd join you!" 

Tanya's heart clenched and the fissures closed again, now that she knew that her mate didn't reject her in the first place. A little voice in her head, maybe her beast, even preened at what Dani did to protect her.

"May I ask if Dani broke any laws?" Eleazar's accented voice penetrated the uproar of the crowds. It seemed like Dani just yet realized, that her coven mate came to Volterra all those days ago, to be her lawyer. 

Caius motioned to Jane, who answered the Spaniard. "She showed what she was in front of a human."

Dani's lawyer stroked his chin and hummed at the case he took. "Yes, this is against the law." The blonde king's evil grin grew, but it changed into a scowl by Eleazar's next words. "But through killing or turning said human, every wrong would've been righted."

At last Aro chimed in, seemingly annoyed that his brother stole his show earlier or was about to lose control over this one. "Young Dani, did you take care of the human?"

"I hadn't had the chance, Felix got to them first." Dani said quietly.

"What a predicament we have ourselves in." The melancholy king murmured and Aro agreed.

"Still, she was without her sire!" Caius raged, feeling how the control slipped from his grasp. 

"But still, no laws were broken. Had your guard given Dani more time, she would've taken care of the human herself and Tanya would've found her in time, to prevent any further endangerment to our kind."

Caius was furious, but Aro quickly motioned for him to calm down. The powerhungry king nodded at Eleazar's cunning and then addressed Tanya and her group. "Yes that would be so or she could've done much worse, if we hadn't found her." He then flicked his wrist to the Spaniard, a gesture of dismissal "You may go, friend and take your coven with you. Dani, please stay." Then he turned to his co-rulers. "Let us convene for both, the Cullens and the Denalis."

This time, Garrett and Kate were successful in taking Tanya with them. Dani and Tanya's eyes met one last time in an tearful gaze. The moment they arrived at their group, Carmen slung her arms around her mate and kissed him quickly. Leah let her still struggling imprint go, not before receiving a glare from her. The wolf whined and laid her ears back in submission, licking at the closing wound on her shoulder. Irina petted her muzzle to reassure her mate that everything was fine, then hugged her sisters.

As long as the three kings stood in a circle with their hands touching, there was absolute silence on the field. A pin could drop and would be heard as everyone held their breathes. When Aro was satisfied, he let go of his co-regents and turned to Dani. "It is deciding then. Young Dani, Marcus took a liking to you."

The brunette looked at the melancholy king with a cocked head. She did feel the same liking to him and it only grew through the duration of her stay, partly due to Chelsea's mingling to develop it more quickly. It confused the newborn. How could she have the desire to be close to him, the murderer of Tanya's mother? That fact only just hit her earlier, too blinded by that peculiar bond that formed between them.

Marcus turned to her, one of his hands cupped her cheek and he spoke to her softly. "You are too young to sacrificing your mate for our cause, my child."

"A mate bond is sacred to us, make no mistakes." Aro chimed in again, looking at the strawberry-blonde. "Mates are welcomed into our palace, dear Tanya. But we know that as coven leader you have your own duties. Dani may come and go whenever she likes, but she needs to serve as a guard for at least three months each year." 

Relief flooded Tanya. She would have her mate back at last, even under these vexing conditions, she was happy. Dark honey eyes met hers again and she could read all the love Dani held for her in them. Tanya conveyed her own devotion through her gaze and gave her a small smile, which Dani mirrored. 

A satisfying expression formed on Aro's face, refreshingly devoid of any treachery, almost friendly even. He knew that Dani would come back. The bond between Marcus and her he now knew was of parental nature. "This way, both of us get what they want." Then it dropped into fake concern. "The Cullens however, created an unknown risk, that we cannot allow to fester."

Edward's smirk pulled everyone's attention to him. "And if you knew what she would turn into?"

"Then we would part in peace as friends once again, Edward." Aro said neutral and when Alice walked over the field, his excitement grew once again.

"I have proof that she won't be a concern. My witnesses will attest to that." Alice exclaimed and the Volturi, although to Caius' annoyance, listend to them.

"We will investigate and find this proclaimed scientist." Aro's eyes narrowed, feeling challenged by another vampire who wanted to create a new super race. Then he turned to Carlisle. "I hope no hard feelings stand between us, old friend."

"Of course not, Aro. Go in peace." The Cullen's patriarch said and inclined his head. That was the signal for the witnesses to depart at first, then the court and most of the guards.

Marcus and Aro stayed behind, the former getting the attention of Dani. "This is goodbye for now, my child."

Whatever this was between them, Dani couldn't deny her feelings and even if she wanted, her eyes would betray her. "I'll miss our late night reading sessions, Marcus."

That made the ancient vampire laugh, something that no other creature ever heard before. Aro, like everyone else, was slightly startled. He didn't comment on it however and instead told Dani to come back to Volterra to serve at the beginning of spring next year. Then he quickly vanished with one last longing look at all the gifted vampires and the powers they possessed.

Marcus enveloped Dani in a short hug and the newborn pressed her face into his chest, inhaling his scent one last time, before he too vanished beyond the treeline and leaving her alone.

Not three seconds later, a form collided with her and she was surrounded by strawberry and almond, drowning in strawberry-blonde locks. Tanya held her mate tightly in a nearly suffocating embrace and was quickly outdoned by Dani, who, with her newborn strength, managed to crack her back a little. The brunette instantly let go, only for Tanya to growl a 'no' and held her more tightly.

"Missed you." Dani breathed out and started to purr in Tanya's hair, to calm her mate down so she would loosen her hold somewhat. She wanted to look into her favorite ember eyes.

"Don't ever leave me again like that." Came the muffled response and at last Tanya lifted her face out of her neck.

"Where you go, I'll go." The brunette promised and leaned in for a kiss. 

When they lips met it was like a firework went off in Tanya's head. Soft lips moved against each other, pouring all their promises into the act. She wanted to deepen it, wanted to claim her mate again and mark her, so there was no mistake that she was HERS. But she didn't. Tanya broke the kiss before it could become something more and intertwined their hands instead. They walked over to the others and the Denali Coven leader made sure to never let her go again, at least for the time being.

Dani's coven mates hugged her, while Tanya still held her hand. They told her how glad they were to have her back and Dani apologized in return for all the follies she'd done.

"You idiot." Kate said and then embraced her strongly, while Dani chuckled at the familiar nickname. When the pale-blonde let go, she pulled a man by his shirt, who stumbled a little and introduced him as if he was a mere footnote "That's Garrett by the way. My mate."

"My condolences..." Kate growled at Dani's jape, but quickly rolled her eyes. "...to all our sanity when we get back home." The nomad grinned, knowing exactly what Dani referred to and Dani grinned back, already feeling that they will get along well.

"I like you, Skywalker." Garrett winked at her and Dani's throaty laugh was music to Tanya's ears.

The newborn quickly apologized to Carmen, for all the worries she gave her when Eleazar had to leave. Then she thanked him thoroughly, to which he only said, "Your case was easy. Any law student in their first semester could win it."

A quick glance around made Dani frown a little because Irina was no where to be seen, but she couldn't dwell on it for too long, because her sister came over to her. They quickly hugged and then Dani pointed at the little girl next to her.

"You have a child?! Wait. I'm an aunt!" Bella laughed and beamed when Dani started to interact with Renesmée. She didn't know that her older sister was good with children.

Back at the Cullen residence, where most of Carlisle's friends gathered, who celebrated their clear win over the Volturi with kisses, embraces and words. 

Garrett was again boasting about, how he could add this confrontation to his already impressive war experience and Kate smiled and looked at him with utter adoration. 

Dani whispered to Tanya, low enough so only she could hear. "What is going on with Kate? I've never seen her like this. It's scary." 

The strawberry-blonde shook her head and smiled. "That's how she looks like when she's smitten. A look I haven't seen in a long time." Then she cupped Dani's cheek to make her face her. "Now stop being so interested in my sister and kiss me." Before Dani could comply, Tanya held a finger to the brunette's lips. "But we need to get you out of this awful cloak first. Red is not your color at all, detka." [babe]

With a grin and in one swift movement she ripped the cloak from herself and the necklace, letting them pool around her feet and leaned in. This time, the kiss was far from chaste when their tongues met and groans and whimpers were exchanged and swallowed. Dani felt a hand grab her left ass cheek and another cup around her neck to further keep their tongues dancing. Suddenly a pungent smell made the brunette break off and with a disgusted frown, she looked around to make out its source. 

The question of Irina's whereabouts were finally solved. The dark-blonde stood next to one of the wolves, which smell was an insult to her nose. Dani growled and walked into their direction, Leah met her halfway. 

"You stink." The newborn scrunched her nose up and her growl deepened. Everyone's attention was on the pair, who looked at each other like they were in a stand-off.

"You're not smelling like roses either." Leah countered back and the tension grew. Tanya and Irina became highly alarmed, ready to pull their mates back.

Vampire and wolf growled at each other. Not one of them gave the other an opening. Suddenly, Dani burst out into loud laughter. "So you're a wolf now, Leah?"

"And you're a vamp." Leah grinned back and both hugged each other, leaving their mates and everyone around them perplexed, besides Bella who rolled her eyes.

"Wait, what is going on?" Kate spoke everyone's question out loud.

"They're old childhood friends." Bella explained. Dani was three years her senior, but since Charlie always took her with her to the Reservation, she quickly befriended Leah and the rest was history.

When the wolf and vampire were done with their exaggerated show, both of their mates shook their heads and smiled and the others around them quickly lost interest. 

Leah slung an arm around Irina and when Tanya hugged Dani from behind, the newborn's eyebrows rose in surprise. "Wait, when did that happen?"

"You missed a lot, moy solnishko. Let's get home and we'll catch you up, yeah?" [my sun] 

Her mate's head turned to the side. "Sounds great." Then pecked her lips. Dani saw how happy Tanya was while looking at both her sisters and their mates. "They make pretty good couples." Stated Dani.

Tanya hummed in return, pushing herself further into Dani's back, while simultaneously strengthening her grip around her waist. "They do."

Chapter Text

2020s Denali, Alaska

Ever since that fateful day on the field, the Denali Coven welcomed three new members into their family. Garrett, the nomad who quickly adapted to the animal died and was head over heels for Kate; or how Leah and Dani liked to call him "a malewife". And yes, Kate did make her promise come true and fucked him in the living room, even if the others were right there.

Friday night was movie night and this time they watched Gladiator. Eleazar and Carmen contentedly sat on the armchair and Irina on the sofa, who leaned her head on Leah's shoulder. The wolf ate popcorn, which Dani envied her for. On the couch, Dani cuddled into Tanya's side and next to them was Kate, who particularly sat on Garrett's lap.

The pale-blonde didn't seem to pay attention to the movie, as she started to talk to her mate. "You know my motto?" She asked and didn't wait for an answer. "Carpe diem, carpe noctem, carpe coles."

The ex-nomad frowned, trying to translate it into a living language. "Seize the day, seize the night and what’s the last one?"

"Seize the dick." Came the sultry answer, while Kate palmed his crotch and pulled him in for the most disgusting PDA tongue kiss in human history.

"Dude, I'm eating!" Leah groaned, but moans and the sound of a zipper drowned her out. Irina quickly dragged her away. Eleazar and Carmen where nowhere to be seen, probably having deserted when Kate spoke Latin.

When Kate at last freed her prize and sat on it, Dani made gagging noises. "My eyes!" She quickly scrambled to her feet and flead upstairs into her and Tanya's room with the strawberry-blonde hot on her heels, but chuckling instead of gagging.

Then there was Leah, the only wolf in their coven, who's smell quickly changed into a more tolerable odor of wet dog. Irina however swore that her mate smelled like pine and rain. Her presence a blessing to everyone, especially to her mate, who loved her to pieces and Carmen was happy to have someone to cook for.

Finally there was at least someone who was good in playing video games and Dani enjoyed her time with her old childhood friend, trying to beat her in mortal combat. The others were content to just watch them or do other things, but Garrett gave it a shot and soon was just as good as them in gaming.

One day, when everyone but Garrett went out hunting, he and Leah played FIFA and she made sure to pick England, just to win and piss him off.

The TV screen showed a 3:5 win for Leah, who laughed triumphantly over Garrett's groaning loser ass and smirked. "Guess the redcoats won, huh?"

"You weren't even there! How old are you anyway? Twelve?" He growled at the wolf.

Leah stopped smirking, narrowed her eyes and said in a mocking voice. "Oh, look at me, I fought in the American War of Independence. I'm so cool and patriotic for shooting at red targets, who are easy to hit."

The gasp that followed was defending. Garrett seemingly in his pride and patriotism wounded, jumped from the couch and pointed at Leah, who quickly got to her feet as well. "You take that back!"

"Fight me, you slut." She growled in defiance. 

"At least try to sound slightly more sophisticated when you threaten me."

"Oh, I'm sorry. Dost thou want to engage in a duel, my good bitch?" She said in the most British accent she could muster.

The ex-nomad's eyes turned black and he hissed in answer. Garrett was just in time to get ready when a big gray wolf collided into him. He pushed her away and into a nearby wall, furniture and other objects broke in the process. When Leah got back on her paws, Garrett was not far behind and put her into a headlock. Just then the door opened and the others came back from their hunt and both groups froze.

Everyone stood there in the doorway and saw the absolute carnage in the living room with disbelieving eyes. Kate was the first to come out of her trance. "What are you guys doing?" Followed by Irina's growl at seeing her mate nearly suffocating.

Garrett laughed bashfully, letting the wolf go and leaned in front of the huge crack on the wall, trying to cover it to no avail. "Hahah, nothing, babe." Then he looked at Leah, who suddenly sniffed on the ground like some common dog. "Ain't that right, Leah?" He got a bark as answer, yup, she really played dumb and innocent.

Carmen made her way through the others and stepped into the middle of the carnage. "Is that..." A gasp and quiet Spanish curse left her lips when she saw shards on the floor, while Eleazar supported his seemingly fainting wife. "..my vase!"

"That's the part where you two should run." Dani helpfully said next to Tanya and Irina, who narrowed their eyes at the two troublemakers.

In the end, Garrett and Leah had to renovate the living room and Carmen repaired her vase in the Japanese art of repairing called kintsugi. The vase looked never as beautiful as now, with gold in between the fissures.

The Spanish woman observed her handy work, a piece of art in her opinion. "Without ugly, there would be no beauty in this world."

"Thank you for your sacrifice, Garrett." Dani said as she walked passed the man filling the wall with spatula.

"Get hit by a car, Dani!"

And of course the third addition, Dani, who was the coven leader's mate. She served dutifully every three months in Volterra and in the time of her absence, Tanya was understandably sad. The strawberry-blonde sometimes visited her in Italy, but Dani understood that she was far from comfortable. Marcus and her relationship deepened, while Tanya just ignored it for both of their sakes.

Her time as a Volturi guard was something, Dani didn't want to discuss and she was glad that no one asked. She still managed to remain a vegetarian, sometimes even asked Jane to subdue her to not fall into bloodlust, to which The Witch Bitch gladly complied.

But when Dani got back, it was all worth it as Tanya looked into her ember eyes with pride. The sex after three months of abstinence was mind blowing and they would spent days on end making love.

So, for the first week Tanya and Dani would stay in a little hut, hundred miles away from the house. It wasn't like they had any sense of shame being heard, just that the others would be annoyed to hear them moan for five days in a row.

Laying in bed after three rounds and being somewhat satisfied to really enjoy each other, Tanya kissed along exposed skin. Up and down the brunette's neck, latching on to suck and feel the vibrations of moans on her lips that came out of Dani's throat. Hands wandered, exploring and getting to know each other anew. The strawberry-blonde trailed the tips of her fingers over her mate's breasts, stroking over once flat nipples that quickly hardened under the familiar touch.

Her fingers skimmed over a toned stomach, passed a navel and stopped just shy of where Dani wanted them most. When a whine escaped her, Tanya grinned against her neck.

"Stop teasing." Hips bucking upwards to try and meet the fingers that tormented her.

Tanya's grin dropped and she lifted her face from her neck, narrowing her eyes in disapproval. "Tsk, insatiable. Weren't the three orgasms I gave you not enough?" She raised her hand, away from Dani's heated core, and grabbed the neck she just lovingly tended to.

Although no one in this relationship needed to breathe, it was an act of dominace, which Dani all too willingly submitted to. There was a sharp intake of breath when Tanya's grip tightened. Her grip slacked suddenly and she caressed Dani's throat with her thumb, feeling how it bobbed under it. The strawberry-blonde leaned in and kissed parted lips softly and Dani exhaled contentedly into it. 

She made sure to capture the brunette's bottom lip between her teeth, biting down while pulling on the soft flesh as she leaned back. Dani groaned when she let it go. Her mate tried to follow her lips, to kiss her again, Tanya however, put a hand on her chest and pressed her down on the mattress. When Dani stayed put, she released the pressure and instead trailed her forefinger between Dani's breast. 

"Let's try something new." Intense ember eyes fixed Dani, who's tongue darted out to wet her lips. Tanya's gaze snapped to the pink muscle immediately, before snapping back up to her eyes. "To spice things up a little."

Dani frowned at that, both out of curiosity and out of confusion. Their sex life was pretty spicy already and after nearly two decades, what did Tanya want to improve?

"Like what? We are pretty kinky already."

The mischievous smirk that formed on Tanya's lips made her wet and needy. "Oh baby, we've merely scratched the surface." The blonde quickly kissed her. "I was thinking of--"

"Oh please, not roleplay." Dani interrupted her with a pout. "Because I would be way too into it. Like what if you were Bonnie and I was Clyde? You'd be like “come to bed, my murderous lover” and I’d be like, “just a moment, my bonnie honey, I need to shoot down these cops with my Browning Automatic Rifle first."

Tanya was speechless for a moment, her lips parted in surprise, wanting to make sense of what her mate just rambled about. "Well, no, that was not what I had in mind." 

"Good, because I'm really bad in keeping a straight face and oh god, I wouldn't even be able to remember my lines and--" A kiss interrupted further rambling, partly to silence and partly to reassure her.

"Relaxe, darling." Tany tried to calm her suddenly nervous mate down. She had a feeling where it might came from - insecurity. "I love our sex life, it's plenty kinky and you know how I always check if you're comfortable, yeah?" Dani nodded and so she continued. "Trust me, we won't do anything you don't want to do."

"I know, babe." The brunette gave her a smile, feeling heard and loved by Tanya. "So, what did you had in mind, before I rudely interrupted you."

That seductive smirk returned again and Tanya's hand caressed her hip bone. "I want to be inside you." When Dani was about to express her confusion, Tanya quickly explained. "Where I haven't claimed you yet."

Dani suddenly felt a phantom pulse, that quickly rose to 180 beats per minute and she was sure, that her face went beet red if she had still blood in her veins. The idea was simultaneously hot as it was terrifying. The image quickly formed in her mind, how Tanya would take her from behind and pop her cherry. Claim her fully and utterly to the limit. But a little voice of doubt quickly grew louder. What if she didn't like it? That would surely ruin it for Tanya, right? As a submissive, she wanted to please her dom, so that little voice of doubt was silenced through her desire to at least try.

A soft kiss pulled her out of the mind roller-coaster and back into Tanya's arms. "Remember, just like when we first used the strap. We won't do anything you don't want to and stop immediately if you're uncomfortable."

The seriousness in Tanya's gaze and voice made her feel safe and so she nodded. "You know I trust you."

A loving smile formed on the blonde's lips and Dani's heart burst with adoration and love. She would never tire seeing Tanya like this. Then the smile was quickly substituted by a small smirk and once ember eyes turned black. That's how Dani knew that they were back in their respective dom/sub spaces. 

"I can't wait to ravish you, detka." [babe] She purred while caressing Dani's inner thigh, making her quiver like a leaf in the wind. She barely touched her, but yet, Dani was done for; needy and willing. 

The blonde leaned over the edge of the bed to reach for the handle of the top drawer of their nightstand and pulled a blue strap and a bottle of lube out. She quickly buckled it around her hips and looked at Dani, with the lube in her hand. "Your ass is really cute. Why don't you turn around and spread it for me?"

The brunette took a sharp intake of breathe and slowly got to her hands and knees. In this situation she missed breathing, because she had the strong urge to inhale and exhale fast. Anticipation and anxiousness mixing in an intense cocktail, that spiked her non-existing heart rate. 

Two hands tenderly stroked over her back as Tanya ensured herself that her mate was still alright. "Baby, what color are you right now?"

"G-green." Stuttered the brunette and took a deep breath, inhaling Tanya's strawberry and almond scent to make herself relax. 

She leaned forward, laid her head against the sheets and reached with both her hands behind herself to rest them on her ass. Gripping her own flesh, she pulled her cheeks apart and presented herself to her mate. Not knowing what went on behind her, Dani squeezed her eyes shut in embarrassment and pressed her face deeper into the mattress.

Tanya's hungry eyes scanned every inch of her mate's exposed flesh. A pale pucker, that looked so tight, she itched at the mere idea to loosen it up. The position Dani was in, face down and ass up, the ultimate submission. Her heart swelled with love for how much trust the brunette gave her and a strong need to not fail her, surged through her body.

"I wish you could see yourself. You look so beautiful like this." Tanya stroked her left cheek with the hand that wasn't holding the bottle.

Then she squeezed a little bit of lube on it, relishing in the slight jerk and whimper the brunette made and rested her forefinger against it. Testing it's resistance, Tanya slowly inserted the finger and felt how the muscle clamped down. Dani squirmed at the unfamiliar feeling, trying to stay still and relax, to let the intruder in.

"You're doing so good, baby." Tanya praised when she retracted the digit, squirted more lube on the hole and went right in again. 

Dani whimpered when Tanya rotated it steadily and went back and forth. She repeated the motion a few more times, then added another finger and relished in the groan she earned. Pulling them out, so that just the tips were inside, she quickly slammed them back in and felt how Dani gripped them tightly. By now, Tanya pistoned in and out and the brunette groaned and whimpered into the sheets. She noticed, that her mate started to press back into her fingers, wanting to aid her in her thrusts.

"Fuck, you're so tight." Tanya gasped out and Dani whimpered in agreement. "But we need to get a third in, to make sure you can take my cock. Still green?"

Dani pressed herself all the way back and into the blonde's touch, but she knew that Tanya would only accepted a verbal answer. "Yes, I can take another."

"Good girl." She purred and Dani's knees grew weak. Another dose of lube was put on her now loose hole and Tanya fucked it inside her with the aid of a third finger. 

She slowly worked to getting the digits inside, the muscle gripping her fingers so tightly, Tanya thought she couldn't get them out again let alone further in. Meanwhile the brunette, hissed and gritted her teeth, gripping the sheets so tightly that they ripped.

"Yellow!" Dani exclaimed and Tanya immediately stopped what she was doing. She let the lube fall next to her on the bed and caressed her mate's back with her now free hand.

"Breathe, baby." Sometimes vampire bodies needed to do human functions to trick their still human minds. 

Dani inhaled deeply, smelling Tanya's scent and both of their arousals and held it before releasing it again. She did it three more times, until she was calm enough for them to continue.

Tanya slowly tested the waters and rotated the three digits inside Dani, then pulled them all the way back. It was still somewhat tight, but she managed to insert them halfway in. When she was satisfied, Tanya pulled them out again and bit her lip at how the now loose muscle tried to shut close. Dani groaned at the emptiness and caught herself having the desire to get it filled again.

As if her mate could read her mind, Tanya cooed, "Don't worry, we'll stuff your greedy hole in just a moment." 

She heard how the bottle of lube got squeezed, followed by the squelching noise of how Tanya spread it on the 6 inch blue strap. When Dani felt a generous amount of it on her willing muscle, she wiggled her backside in anticipation. A hard slap on her ass made her moan and she felt the silicone tip of the strap press against it.

"You're such a damn whore, so willing for my cock up your ass." Tanya mocked her while she inserted the first inch inside and pressed one hand against Dani's back for support. The brunette moaned at the denigrating language, feeling utterly filthy of how good it felt to be degraded. 

"Tanya, plea--" Dani choked on another two inches, that slipped easily inside her. 

The toy was hugged by her muscle and she could feel it press against her vaginal walls, which felt neglected and empty. The hand on her back pressed her upper body harder into the mattress as Tanya slipped all the way inside and bottomed out. Dani felt utterly full and her hands, that held her cheeks apart, bonelessly flopped to her sides. 

Tanya let her adjust for a moment, caressing her ass, hip and back tenderly, before she started to move. Slowly at first and then faster and faster, the clap of skin on skin rang through the air like the applause after a concert. The strawberry-blonde's hand wandered from Dani's back up to her head and fisted brunette hair. Dani moaned from the strain when Tanya pulled and forced her up, all while the blonde didn't falter in her thrusts.

Her back came into contact with two errect nipples, that grazed her skin over and over again, adding to the stimulation. Tanya's lips kissed her shoulder, neck and under her ear, purring. "You smell so good."

The hand in her hair flitted down Dani's front and to her clit, rubbing it roughly and making her a moaning mess. "Fuck. Ah. Tan--"

Tanya inserted two fingers straight into Dani's pussy, while keeping her thumb on the hard nub and felt how the toy moved in and out of the other hole. It made the blonde moan and she was sure she could reach climax just from this alone. Dani didn't fare any better, she reached one hand back and gripped at Tanya's head to keep her close.

"B-bite me!" Dani begged and a sudden pain in her shoulder let her see stars. 

She clamped down hard on both the toy and fingers. Dani's moans broke off into a scream, when Tanya picked up her already fast pace and the strawberry-blonde let herself fall into her mate's back, pressing her into the mattress. Dani automatically gripped the sheets again, while Tanya rearranged her guts without mercy. The pain in her shoulder only grew when the blonde growled and bit down harder, spasming against Dani in her own climax. 

Tanya didn't falter in her thrusts, keeping up the brutal pace. When she came down from her own high, she let go of her mate's shoulder and her beast looked at the crack she'd created with pride. It slowly fused together, but the blonde couldn't dwell long enough on it when Dani moaned and arched her spine against her, yet again pushed into another orgasm. Tanya's movements became uneven while Dani's muscle gripped her cock impossibly tight and her fingers couldn't move at all; due to Dani's rhythmic squeezing and because her hand was practically trapped between mattress and the brunette's body.

When Dani's body went slack under her, Tanya just laid on top of her for a moment. Her mate started to drool on the sheets and the blonde pulled her fingers out to prop herself up on both hands. Next she pulled her cock all the way out and could hear a quiet groan from Dani, due to the sudden feeling of emptiness.

She nudged Dani's legs apart and lined the faux cock up with her entrance, inserting it in one swift movement. When she started to rut against her mate, the brunette didn't move, she just kept moaning and drooling against the sheets.

"Yes, just like that, baby. Isn't it nice to just be my fucktoy? Let me do all the thinking." Tanya purred and her beast puffed out it's chest at being the cause why Dani laid bonelessly and utterly fucked out on the mattress. 

The blonde leaned down and put her lips against her auricular, husking into her ear. "Look at you, so pathetic." Dani didn't answer, she just pressed back into her and Tanya cooed. "If you can't speak, then squeal for me, baby."

Again she picked up her pace and pounded into her, getting lewed noises out of Dani and in one clean move, she grabbed the brunette's left leg, rotating it and manhandling her mate to get out of the stomach position and onto her back, all without pulling out. Then she grabbed both of Dani's legs and rested them over her shoulders. The mating press was the perfect position to get her cock as deep inside as it could possibly go. 

"Please. Please. Please, Tanya. I need--"

"None of that, darling." Tanya softly cooed, stopping her mate's rambling from all the mental overstimulation of her past orgasms. "Let me take care of you, hm?" 

Feeling how her cock easily slipped in and out of Dani's sopping pussy, Tanya gripped both of her legs for support and used her full weight to rut away. The delicious smell of their arousals mixing together and Dani's moaning urged her on to hit all of the sensitive spots inside her.

"You're a work of art." Tanya marveled over her mate, eyes scanning Dani's face and brunette hair, that fanned out on white sheets. The adorable frown in deep concentration and dark eyes full of desire, in which she saw herself like in a mirror. Plump pink lips, that where parted and let out moans and whimpers. Hard nipples on round breasts. In moments like these, Tanya couldn't believe how lucky she was to have a mate so beautiful like Dani.

"Cum for me, baby." She commanded and with one last thrust, Dani obeyed with Tanya's name on her lips. "Good girl. Cum all over my cock." 

She let go of Dani's legs, which immediately crossed around Tanya's hips to keep her inside. After her mate's orgasm petered down, hands came up the blonde's back and trailed lazily up and down. Dani kissed along her jaw and cheek and nose, then hovered over her lips.

"I love you." She whispered against Tanya's lips and kissed her softly. She let herself sink fully into Dani's embrace, absorbing all the love her mate gave her and in return, she poured her own love into this tender touch.

And it was never so lively and chaotic as before, especially after Garrett, Leah and Dani came up with 'The Game' in 2012. Whoever could make the others laugh got points. Kate was an easy target, so she was worth one point. Whoever could make Irina laugh got two, Tanya equaled three, Carmen four and Eleazar five. Their coven mates had no idea, though. There were no rules and everything was allowed; embarrassing themselves or others. Just for the fun of it, to bring some excitement and joy into their immortal lives.

Everyone was in the living room in their respective seats, when Dani nudged Leah with her foot, trying to kickstart The Game. "You're starting to forget your Spanish if you don't practice." 

Leah pursed her lips, that bitch tried to make her look like an idiot, but she also wanted to desperately make Eleazar laugh. "Lo siento. Estoy embarazada."

Carmen was the first one to chuckle, followed by Kate, Irina and then Tanya. Eleazar only smirked a little. Well, a win was a win, thought Leah.

The Spanish woman shook her head in amusement. "You just told us you're pregnant."

"Congratulations, Irina!" Garrett beamed at the dark-blonde, who heavily leaned on Leah, laughing into her shoulder.

When Irina calmed down, she kissed the pouting woman on the cheek and then on the lips. "You're way too cute to make such a face, honey." She whispered and then continued their make out session, that quickly was taken to their own room.

The next time, Leah wanted to repay her childhood friend. She and Garrett played some video game, while Tanya and Dani played chess, Kate flicked thought the vogue and Irina was on her phone.

"Is letting someone win at chess sapiosexual bottoming?" 

Garrett smashed some buttons as he quickly cast a glance to her. "You're onto something. Why?"

"Oh, so that's why Dani always loses against Tanya." Leah smirked when Dani looked at them insulted, while losing at yet another chess game.

Tanya couldn't hold in her chuckle and gained Dani's attention, who jokingly flipped her the bird. "Go fuck yourself."

"Sure, but only if you watch." Came the seductive answer and if the brunette could blush, she would've.

Kate, Garrett and Leah guffawed, Irina snickered, Carmen hid a smirk behind her hand and Eleazar grumbled "I'm surrounded by children." 

When the new Barbie movie came out, Kate ordered merchandise, that just arrived in the mail. Instead of being a good and dutiful mate and give Kate the package, Garrett had the perfect idea to win himself a few points. He grabbed Dani and gave her Barbie, while he held Ken. They made their way into the living room and sat on the floor like two children. Everyone was present, but for Kate who was in the shower.

Dani held Barbie in front of her, facing Garrett's Ken and said in a high pitched voice, "Hey, Ken! I was thinking about going back to school and starting a career!"

Garrett lifted one of Ken's arms and answered in a deep voice, "Nonsense, Barbie. You’re staying home and having my kids. Now go back to the kitchen and make me a goddamn sandwich and after that we're fucking in the missionary position."

Leah was the first to crack, followed by Irina and then Tanya. Carmen chuckled a little and Eleazar mumbled something along the lines of 'were put on this earth to give me a headache'.

To top it off, Garrett and Dani arranged the now naked dolls accordingly into said sex position, just in time for Kate to burst into the room, with dripping hair and a towel around her form. "What the fuck are you idiots doing with my dolls?!" 

Dani looked to Garrett at first and then to the vexed blonde. "Playing systemic oppression?" For that, Kate shocked them both and then grabbed Barbie and Ken, leaving them on the floor, groaning in pain.

The Game didn't even stop in front of others. When they visited their cousins last year, Garrett rubbed his hands eagerly. It was a beautiful day and they decided to have a barbecue party in the Cullen's backyard. Well, only Leah, Jacob and Renesmée ate and the others just enjoyed the atmosphere.

The ex-nomad pulled out his phone and wrote something into the groupchat everyone was in. Notifications popped up and some looked at their phone and at Garrett's message. Edward only sighed, having read his mind just before he pressed send.

Gar: sapnu puaS. 

JakBlack: What???

"What language is that?" Leah asked with a frown, trying to decipher the strange words and Irina leaned over her shoulder to look at it as well. By now everyone either pulled out their own or looked at the phone of the person next to them.

"Turn your phones 180 degrees." Garrett proudly announced and looked at everyone's realization with a growing smirk.

"Nice one!" Emmett boomed, while Rosalie's face hardened in annoyance.

Jasper looked as if he was in pain, as ever, while Alice hid a smirk. Bella rose an eyebrow, Edward was silent, Renesmée and Jacob laughed, Esme was shocked and Carlisle looked like he was seconds away from kicking him out.

Kate however laughed at her mate's joke and Dani, Irina and Leah cackled. Tanya tried to not show any emotions (it was really hard to control her lips that wanted to lift up into a smirk, though) to not seem like a child in front of Carlisle, but Edward could read her mind. "Oh gods, these idiots ruined me."

Then another notification sounded while Eleazar coldly said, "That was a violation of content policy."

Eleazar: *Garrett was removed from the groupchat*

So yes, life was never as exciting and worth living as now. Everyone found their mates and was happy to spent the rest of eternity with them. They supported one another like a big and weird family and even applied for college together, after Dani and Garrett got a grip. It was everything the Denali sisters could have wished for, having waited a thousand years for their mates. Finally life had meaning again and they enjoyed it to the fullest.